'J.. . SCS 1 ? TO** ^ m. « • . * • Digitized by the Internet Archive in 2018 with funding from Princeton Theological Seminary Library https ://arch i ve .org/detai Is/certai ntractates02wi nz ttbe Scottish tteyt Socictij VINCENTIUS LIRINENSIS BY NINIAN WINZET CERTAIN TRACTATES TOGETHER WITH THE BOOK OF FOUR SCORE THREE QUESTIONS AND A TRANSLATION OF VINCENTIUS LIRINENSIS BY NINIAN WINZET EDITED WITH INTRODUCTION, NOTES, AND GLOSSARIAL INDEX JAMES KING HEWISON, M.A. F.S.A. SCOT., MINISTER OF ROTHESAY VOL. II. Prmteti for t^z ^octets 62 WILLIAM BLACKWOOD AND SONS EDINBURGH AND LONDON M D C C C X C O AR Rights reserved CONTENTS OF THE SECOND VOLUME. PHOTO-LITHOGRAPH OF WINZET’s MONUMENT, INTRODUCTION, .... Frofitispiece PAGE . ix APPENDIX TO INTRODUCTION— I. Letter of Pope Gregory XIII. to David Craig, . II. Letter of Gregory XIII. to the King of Hungary, III. Letter of Gregory XIII. to the Duke of Bavaria, IV. Letter of Gregory XIII. to William, sou of the Duke of Bavaria, ...... V. Letter of Gregory XIII. to the Bishop of Ratisbon, VI. Diploma Rudolphi II. Imperatoris in favorem Scotorum, anno 1578, ...... VII. Lesleei, Episcopi Rossensis, pro restitutione Monasterii S. Egidii, Niirnbergse, Petitio, VIII. Copia Decreti Cassarei Thomae Guthraeo, IX. Protestatio Re'plicatoria D. Thomae Guthrssi, X. Guilielmi Ducis Bauarias Commendatio Niniani Abbatis Ratisbon, ...... XI. A Copie of King James the .Sixt Letter to Abbot Ninian Winzet, anno 1587, . . . . . XII. Statement of Affairs of St James’s Monastery in 1584, . XIII. Do. do. 1589, . XIV. , XV., XVL, XVII. Letters of Robert Turner to Winzet, XV xvi xvi xvii xvii xvii xix xxi xxii xxiii XXV XXV xxviii xxix VI CONTENTS. TRACTATE, &c. FACSIMILE OF TITLE-PAGE OF VINCENTIUS LIRINENSIS, VINCENTIUS LIRINENSIS— To Mary, Queen of Scots, ...... Testimonies to Vincentius by Gennadius and Tritemius, To the Reader, ....... 1. The causes that moved Vincentius to write the Tractate. 2. Christians should be armed with Holy Scripture, 3. Questions regarding this matter, .... 4. Of the Donatists, ...... 5. Of the Arians, ....... 6. The authority of St Ambrose on these points, . 7. The determination of the Fathers against Arianism, 8. The determination of Pope Stephen against the African heretics, 9. The learning of these heretics : the sons of Ham, 10. The terrors pronounced by St Paul against heresy, &c., 11. The commands to the Galatians—commands to all Christians, 12. Why learned men are permitted to preach errors, 13. Examples of temptation : ofNestorius, 14. OfPhotinus, ....... 15. Of Apollinaris, ....... 16. Of these principal heresies : of Photinus, 17. Of Apollinaris, ....... 18. Of Nestorius, ....... 19. What the true Catholic faith is, .... 20. In Jesus Christ is no commixing or changing of divinity into humanity, ....... 21. The unity of person in Christ : the Mother of God, 22. A repetition of the preceding errors, .... 23. Temptations of the faithful by erroneous doctrine : of Origen, 24. Of the fall of Tertullian, ..... 25. Who is to be called a Catholic, ..... 26. Against the forgers of sects and errors, .... 27. Paul’s command to Timothy, ..... 28. It is profitable to increase, but unlawful to change anything, in religion, ....... 29. An exhortation to retain received doctrine, 30. Heresy invented by separatists, .... 31. How heretics cite Scripture perversely : the deceit of Satan and his ministers, ....... I o 0 14 IS 16 18 19 20 21 22 24 25 26 28 30 32 'y OJ 34 35 36 37 37 39 41 43 45 47 ^ 50 52 54 56 57 61 62 64 CONTENTS. Vll 32. How Satan tempted Christ, . . . . .66 33. If Satan wrest Scripture to tempt a Catholic, what is to be done ? ....... 68 34. How, by the consent and mind of the Doctors and Fathers, heresies may be known and condemned, . . .69 A RECAPITULATION OF THE SECOND MEMORIAL, NOW LOST, . 73 A DEFENCE OF VINCENTIUS AGAINST CERTAIN MOCKERS, . . 8l THE FALTIS, ........ 83 HISTORICAL AND GLOSSARIAL NOTES. NOTES TO VOL. I.— Title-page, &c., ....... 87 The First Tractate, ....... 89 The Second Tractate, ...... 108 The Third Tractate, . . . . . .115 The Last Blast, &c., . . . . . .123 The Book of Four Score Three Questions, .... 125 NOTES TO VOL. II.— Vincentius Lirinensis, . . . . . .152 GLOSSARIAL INDEX, . . . ... . . l6l GLOSSARY OF READINGS AND WORDS GIVEN IN THE FOOTNOTES, . 189 INDEX OF AUTHORS, BOOKS, PERSONS, PLACES, ETC., MENTIONED, . I94 INDEX OF PASSAGES FROM SCRIPTURE AND THE APOCRYPHA QUOTED OR REFERRED TO, . . . . . . . I98 CORRECTIONS AND EMENDATIONS, ..... 203 INTRODUCTION. This second volume of Winzet’s works consists of his trans¬ lation of the ‘ Commonitorium ’ of Vincentius Lerinensis, to which are appended Historical Notes and a Glossarial Index explanatory of‘The Certane Tractatis’ (vol. i.) and of the ‘ Commonitorium.’ A further research into the Life of Winzet at Linlithgow, Antwerp, Rome, and Ratisbon, has been repaid by the ac¬ quirement of a few fresh facts of material interest, and by the satisfaction of knowing that, as far as possible, every field of information has been carefully gleaned in order to obtain a complete view of the life and influence of a prom¬ inent Scotsman in an important epoch. An inspection of a large mass of documents—proceedings of Bailie Courts, notarial protocols, and other legal instru¬ ments dating from the i6th century, lying in the archives of Linlithgow burgh—threw no fresh light upon Winzet’s scholastic career in that ancient town. To recover those works, now lost, which the abbot was credited with writing {cf. Introduction, vol. i. pp. Ixvi, Ixxv), I have personally made search, but without success, in the following extensive foreign libraries: Stadts-Bibliothek and Bibliotheque Plantin, Antwerp; Bibliotheque Royale, X INTRODUCTION. Brussels; St Jacobs Kirche-Bibliothek, and Thurn und Taxis-Palais-Bibliothek, Regensburg; Hof- und Stasts- Bibliothek, and Universitats-Bibliothek (which includes the old Library from Ingolstadt), Munich ; Library of St Mark, Venice; Casanatensis, Vittorio Emanuele, Scots College, Barberini, and Vatican Libraries (the latter includ¬ ing Vatican, Ottobonian, Urbanatis, Palatine, Queen of Sweden, and Capponian Collections), Rome ; Benedictine Monastery Library, Monte Cassino; Ambrosian Library, Milan ; National, Sorbonne, Mazarine, and Ste. Genevieve Libraries, Paris. The Staats-Bibliothek and the Universitats-Bibliothek, Munich, respectively contain five and two examples of the ‘ Flagellum.’ The Ambrosian Library, Milan, the Doge’s Palace, Venice, and the Barberini Library, each possesses one copy of the same work. The others do not register a single work of Winzet. With the kind assistance of Mr W. Bliss (of the English Record Office), Rome, I was enabled to procure, from the archives of the Vatican, copies of the scrolls of some in¬ teresting letters despatched by Pope Gregory XI11. to German magnates, in favour of the newly appointed Superior of St James’s. These are reproduced in the Appendix to this volume (App. I. to V.) My visit to the romantic seat of the Scots monks at Ratisbon has also furnished me with information, on account of which it is necessary to slightly modify some of the details regarding the existing monument to Winzet described in vol. i., Introd., p. Ixxi. The monument, as represented in the photo-lithograph forming the frontispiece of this volume, appears imbedded in the wall of the south aisle of St Jacobs Kirche, 55 yards INTRODUCTION. XI from the High Altar. It is, to all appearances, a slab of composite stucco, red in colour,—it resembles marble,— on which the bust of the abbot is sharply moulded. Winzet’s coat-of-arms—a palisaded gate and gateway surmounted by 3 stars, suggestive of his own name, Win-yett—is recorded on it. Lower down also appear the arms of the monastery. The slab measures 6 feet 4 inches by 3 feet 3 inches, and is placed one foot above the floor. It formerly lay on the floor. Although many of the valuable books of the monastery are still preserved and are in use by the clerical students of the seminary into which the cloisters have been converted, not one written by Winzet appears on the shelves. The ‘ Ratisbona Religiosa Manuscripta,’ giving a full account of the ecclesiastical history of Ratisbon, which Strachan and Ziegelbauer drew from {cf. vol. i., Introd., pp. ix, xl, Ixxiii, cxi-cxiii), still remain in four volumes; but, as misfortune has it, the very volume relative to Winzet’s period of office is amissing. Many ancient documents, letters, charters, &c., bearing upon the early history of the cloister, are still preserved in the seminary, awaiting some enthusiastic student of Celtic and medieval Church history to catalogue and decipher them. Many of the documents collected by Father Alex¬ ander Baillie, in reference to the history of this Scots House, are preserved in the Reichsarchiv, Munich, and some of these are reproduced in the Appendix (App. VI. to XL), through the kindness of the Rev. Dr Ebner, Stiftsvikar, Alte Kapelle, Regensburg, who also procured copies of others from the Kreisbibliothek, Regensburg (App. XH. and XHI.) Of these not the least interesting is the copy of a letter from King James VI., request- Xll INTRODUCTION. ing Abbot Ninian to pay to the bearer of the letter, James Suutar, of St Andrews, his sister’s estate of “ sevin scoir fyfe guidlins,” which the abbot held in trust. In one of the halls hangs a much-prized, beautiful, half-length por¬ trait of Queen Mary, with an inscription—“ Maria Stuarta Scotorum Regina Morti Occurrens.” She is painted in much the same style as is seen in the Morton portrait,—■ holding in one hand a crucifix as she stands beside a table whereon are placed a crown and sceptre. I was informed by Dr Bernhard Sepp, Regensburg, a learned student of Scottish history, author of ' Der Rucklass der Ungliicklichen Schottenkbnigin, Maria Stuart,’ and other works referring to Queen Mary, that, according to local tradition, this portrait was a keepsake from the hap¬ less queen to her confessor, Winzet. To Professor Sepp, the Rev. Dr Ludwigs, Regens im Klerikal-Seminar, and Dr Ebner, Regensburg, who court¬ eously gave me every help in investigating the connection of Winzet with St James’s, and have personally seen the photograph of the abbot’s monument executed, the thanks of the Society are due. Complementary details in reference to the settlement of this Scoto-monastic colony are found in Hugo, Graf von Walderdorff’s ‘ Regensburg in seiner Vergangenheit und Gegenwart,’ 3d Ed. Ratisbon, Pustet (1880), pp. 166-177, and in Janner’s ‘ Geschichte der Bischofe von Regensburg,’ vols. i., ii., \\\., passim. VINCENTIUS LERINENSIS. As already stated (vol. i. pp. xlv, Ixxxii, xciv), Winzet’s translation of this treatise, which, according to Gieseler INTRODUCTION. Xlll Eccl. Hist.,’ vol. i. p. 389), “was one of the works most read in the west as a standard book of genuine Catholicism,” was published at Antwerp in 1563, immediately after the translator’s flight from Scotland. It is not the function of this volume to touch upon any of the controversial subject- matter contained in it. Of the printer ^gidius Diesthemius, or Gilles Coppens, son of Henry Coppens, who was a native of Diest, and was made a burgess of Antwerp on the 13th September 1549, very little is known, and books from his press are seldom met with. The editions of Vincentius used in the preparation of the Notes were that of Stephanus Baluzius, Parisiis, 1684: 3d edition ; and one, with notes by Costerius, published “ Coloniae, In officina Birckmannica, . . . MDC.” An omission was made in the Introduction to vol. i. in not stating that in this reprint from the original editions of ‘The Certane Tractatis,’ the hitherto common practice of reproducing the letters ^ and "Z. of the original typo¬ graphy by the letter z was continued, instead of arbitrarily using the letter y, which is not always equivalent to y For example, hi the Original Edition of ‘ The Third Tractat,’ p. 32, 1 . 28 (S.T.S., p. 29, 1 . 30), we find: “quhais day of natiuitie na contre induring his lyfetyme,’—a use of the letter 3 which appears again on p. 34, 1 . 22 (S.T.S., p. 31,1. ii): “The Prophete Hieremie lamentis that God for the impietie and sinnis had causit the festuall and solennit dayis in Hierusalem to be &c.” In ‘The Last Blast,’ O.E., p. 8, 1 . 4 (S.T.S., p. 43, 1 . 3), Winzet had occasion to use the letter z in the proper name Eleazar,—“ Sa institute Moyses the Bischope Elea3arus ; ” XIV INTRODUCTION. and it is precisely the same type used in words like '^our^ as in the very next page (S.T.S., p. 43, 1 . 32) it is found in italicised form in Mamyres'^ (Heb. T, “iTpo), and, again, in wineyrde” in the last page (S.T.S., p. 45, 1 . 10). An instance of the 4/—which in Winzet’s original work usually stands for tli —-being used in the same line with 5 in the word ye, may be seen at vol. i. p. 124, 1 . 22 (S.T.S.) An illustration of the opposite of this is seen at p. 91, 1 . 10. Winzet also used, as was customary, 3 to represent final is, as is illustrated at vol. i. p. 5, 1 . i, and p. 33, 1 . 24 (S.T.S.) Since Winzet very seldom used z with its ordinary signi¬ fication, a middle course between discarding the antique 3—which standing amid ordinary typography is very trying —and substituting the usual y, which, as shown, was not always identical with was adopted in utilising z to represent and Z. With regard to the Appendices in this volume, it may be stated that I have not seen any of the documents in their original forms, nor yet those existing copies of them which have been transcribed for this work. The letters of Pope Gregory XIII. are copied from mere drafts preserved in the Vatican, and the first one, addressed to David Craig, is in a very imperfect condition. The printed letters of Robert Turner have not been without difficulties as well. J. KING HEWISON. Rothesay, 142“/^ October 1890. APPENDIX TO INTRODUCTION. I.— Letter of Pope Gregory XIII. to David Craig. . . . [manca e lacero] . . . Davidi Crayg, professori ordinis Carmelitarum. Greg. P.P. XIII. Dilecte fill etc., etc., Cum, sicut exponi nobis nuper fecisti, dilectus filius Ninianus, abbas monasterii S. Jacobi Scotorum Ratisbonen. O.S.B., opera et industria tua in dicto monasterio ad salutem ani- marum edificandam et divino cultu inservientium numerum augendum, uti tu vero, qui ex regno Scotiae oriundus, et in presbiteratus ordine constitutus existis, et ab eodem regno, ob tuam in religione catholica instantiam, exulas et idioma germanicum optime calles regularibus institutis ejusdem monasterii te conformare et predicto Niniano Abbati satisfacere desider^ns {sic). Quare tarn etiam Ninianus .quam tu nobis humiliter supplicari fecistis quod vestro desiderio in premissis annuere de benignitate apostolica dignaremur. Nos igitur te a quibusvis excommunicatione etc., censentes hujusmodi supplicationibus inclinati Tibi quod [manca ; lacero]. (13 righe) indultis . . . et monasterii monachi non translati et a principio in dicto monasterio recepti de jure vel consuetudine, aut alias utuntur potiuntur et gaudent uti potiri et gaudere libere et licite valeas apostolica auctoritate tenore presentium concedimus et indulgemus, non obstantibus constitutionibus et ordinationibus apos- tolicis, ac monasterii et ordinum predictorum juramento, confirmatione apostolica, vel quavis firmitate alia, roboratis statutis et consuetudini- bus, privilegiis quoque indultis, et litteris apostolicis, in contrarium quomodolibet concessis, approbatis, et renovatis. Quibus omnibus eorum tenures presentibus pro expressis habentes illis alias in suo robore permansuris hoc vice dumtaxat specialiter et expresse dero- gamus ceterisque contrariis quibuscunque. Datum Romse, apud Sanctum Petrum, et die xxi Martii 1587, anno sexto.—Archivio Vaticano, Greg. XIII., ‘ Brevium Minuta 33 .’ 1577, tom. i. fob 352. XVI INTRODUCTION. II.— Letter of Gregory XIII. to the King of Hungary. Charissimo in Christo filio nostro Rodulpho, Hungariae et Bohemias regi illustri in Romanorum imperatorem electo. (Commendatur Ninianus Vinzetus.) Gregorius P.P. XIII. Charissime in Christo fili noster salutem et apostolicam benedic- tionem. Etsi certo scimus bonos et catholicos viros esse ipsos per sese Turn Majestati commendatissimos, tamen cupimus dilectum filium Ninianum, Abbatem monasterii Sancti Jacobi Scotorum Ratisbonae, nostra etiam erga ipsum charitate commendatiorem esse Majestati Tu$. Gratissimum nobis facies si, in asseqnenda possessione hujus Monasterii, quod ei contulimus, inque ejus bonis et fructibus superioris temporis post obitum scilicet ultimi possessoris obtinendis, adeptaque Monasterii aliarumque rerum possessione retinenda, ipsum tuo favore amplectens, neque patieris eum a quoquam vexari aut perturbari. Hoc turn ipsius Niniani causa cupimus turn etiam nostra, ne scilicet literarum apostolicarum executio impediatur. Commendamus igitur hoc negocium Maiestati Turn quantum possumus. Datum Romm, apud Sanctum Petrum, sub annulo Piscatoris, die xvii Julii MDLXXVii. Pontificatus nostri anno sexto.—Arch. Vat., xliv. 23, fol. 359. III.— Letter of Gregory XIIL'^to the Duke of Bavaria. Dilecto filio nobili viro Alberto Duel Bavarim. (Idem Argumentum.) Gregorius P.P. XIII. Dilecte fili, Nobilis vir, Salutem et apostolicam benedictionem. Commendamus Nobilitati Turn quantum possumus dilectum filium Ninianum Vinzetum, quern Monasterii Sancti Jacobi Scotorum Abbatem fecimus. Cupimus ut ei auxilio sis, diligentissimeque eum commendes Senatui et civibus Ratisbonensibus in assequenda et retinenda ipsius Monasterii ejusque rerum possessione et fructibus superioris temporis post obitum scilicet ultimi possessoris obtinendis. Cupimus autem hoc turn ipsius Niniani causa turn etiam nostra. Scis enim nostra interesse ut apostolicis literis obtemperetur; erit hoc nobis gratissimum. Datum Romae, apud Sanctum Petrum, sub annulo Piscatoris, die xvii Julii MDLXXVII. Pontificatus nostri anno sexto. APPENDIX. XVll IV.— Letter of Gregory XIII. to William, Son of the Duke of Bavaria. Gulielmo BavaricC ducis filio eodem exemplo. V.— Letter of Gregory XI 11 , to the Bishop of Ratisbon. Venerabili fratri episcopo Ratisbonensi. (Idem argumentum.) Gregorius P.P. XIII. Venerabilis frater salutem et apostolicam benedictionem. Non puta- mus dilectum filium Ninianum Vinzetum, quern abbatem Sancti Jacobi Scotorum Ratisbonse fecimus, indigere nostra apud fraternitatem Tuam commendatione; ipsum enim sua probitate et pietate tibi commenda- tissimum fore arbitramur. Si quid tamen indiget commendamus eum quantum possumus ut ei auxilio sis in assequenda et retinenda ipsius Monasterii ejusque rerum possessione, inque obtinendis fructibus superioris temporis post obitum scilicet ultimi possessoris, eumque in possessione tuearis, neque patiaris eum a quoquam impediri aut turbari, idque etiam agas cum Senatu et civibus Ratisbonensibus, eumque illis commendes, rogesque eos ut eum sua quoque ope et favore amplectantur; erit hoc Nobis gratissimum. Datum Romse, apud Sanctum Petrum, sub annulo Piscatoris, die xvii Julii MDLXXVii. Pontificatus Nostri anno sexto. VI. —Diploma Rudolphi II. Imperatoris in favorem Scotorum. Anno 1578. Rudolphus Secundus, divina favente dementia, Electus Rom., Imperator semper Augustus, ac Germanise, Hungarise, Bohemise, Dalmatise, Croatim, Slavonise, etc. Rex, Archidux Austrim, Dux Bur- gundise, Stirise, Carinthise, Carniolse et Wirtembergm, etc.. Comes Tirolis, etc., universis et singulis Electoribus, aliisque Principibus Ecclesiasticis et Ssecularibus, Archiepiscopis, Episcopis, Comitibus, Baronibus, ac urbium, civitatum, oppidorum et quorumcunque loco- rum, ac communitatum Rectoribus, Burgimagistris et Consulibus, ac aliis quibuscunque nostris et Imperii Sacri fidelibus, dilectis, cujus- cunque status, conditionis fuerint, salutem, benevolentiam ac gratiam nostram Caesaream et omne bonum. Cum Serenissima Princeps Domina Maria, Regina Scotorum, con- sanguinea et Soror nostra charissima, Oratorem suum, Reverendum, XVlll INTRODUCTION. devotum, sincere nobis dilectum, loannem Leslasum, Episcopum Ros- sensem, certis de rebus ad nos destinavit, inter alia, Serenitatis suae nomine exposuit ejusdem Praedecessores, inprimis vero Guilielmum, quondam Achaii, Regis Scotis, fratrem, post multa a se praeclare gesta pio quodam zelo in pluribus Germaniae locis, Monasteria Ordinis S. Benedicti solis Scotis erexisse, eademque praediis et agris opimis dotasse simulque sanxisse, ne ullus alius nisi Scotus monachus aut Coenobiarcha ibidem admitteretur. Secutum inde esse, ut et plerique Germanise Principes ejusdem Ordinis Monasteria erexerint, solis Scotis conferenda. Id quod multa a Scotis passim per Germaniam continua successione possessa, vel saltern Scotorum adhuc nomine appellata monasteria abunde testentur. Verum temporis iniquitate factum esse, ut pium hoc institutum paulatim neglectum, ac complura hujusmodi monasteria aliis quam Scotis commissa fuerint. Cum autem hoc tempore multi ex Scotis se offerant, qui turn morum probitate vitaeque integritate, turn singulari eruditione praediti, parati sint fundatorum piam voluntatem sustinere omniaque praestare, quae ad ritus et mores Ecclesiasticos componendos ac juventutis institutionem pertinent, idcirco praescriptus Episcopus Rossensis tarn dictae Serenissimas Reginae, quam Nationis Scoticse nomine, a nobis obnixe petiit, ut privilegiorum a longo tempore Scotis in Germania quaesitorum con- servationi, nostro favore et authoritate benigne consulere dignare- mur. Cui tarn piae petitioni cum deesse non potuerimus, Dilectiones et Devotiones Vestras, ac Vos benigne clementerque hortamur et requirimus, ut erga praescriptum Episcopum Rossensem hac de re cum Dilectionibus et Devotionibus Vestris, ac Vobis acturum, tarn benevolos vos exhibere velitis, ut in iis, quae ad hujusmodi privilegia tuenda, ac dictos Scotos in pristinam possessionem restituendos spectant, nostram hanc Commendationem sibi baud parum profuisse intelligat; in quo Dilectiones et Devotiones Vestrae ac Vos nobis rem gratam facturi estis, Caesarea nostra benevolentia et gratia recognoscendam. Datum in arce Nostra Regia Pragae, die octava mensis Octobris, Anno Domini Millesimo Ouingentesimo septuagesimo octavo, Reg- norum nostrorum Romani tertio, Hungarici septimo, et Bohemici quarto. Ad mandatum Sacrae Caesareae Majestatis proprium. P. Obernburger. Vidit S. ViEHEUSER, D. Rudolph. Collationatum cum Originali concordat. F. Alexander Bayl^us, Abbas. —Baillie MSS., Reichsarchiv, Munich. APPENDIX. XIX VII.—Reverendissimi Domini Io. Lesl^i, Episcopi Rossensis, Serenissim^ Mari^ Scotia Regina Oratoris (pro resti- TUTIONE MONASTERII S. EgIDII ScOTORUM NuRNBERG/E) Petitio, ejusdem Civitatis Senatui EXHIBITA 12. Novembr 1578. Tanta fuit olim, clarissimi Senatores, Scotorum pietas et doctrina, summusque in promovenda Christiana religione zelus atque studium, simulac juventutis praeclaris moribus et disciplinis informandse de- siderium, ut non modo contenti fuerint suis domi, sed etiam vicinis quibusque gentibus Dei verbum prsedicare, juventutem instruere, et reliqua, quas ad hominum mores recte componendos pertinent, sedulo prjestare; unde factum est, ut in Germania multi ex Scotis descend- entes, et vitae integritate, plerique etiam fuso proprio sanguine Martyrium passi, religionem disseminaverint atque ita confir- maverint, ut quam plurimi ex illis maximarum urbium in Germania patroni ad haec usque tempora religiose colantur. Hujus rei testes locupletissimi sunt Episcopi et Beatissimi Martyres, S. S. Bonifatius Moguntiae, Kilianus Herbipoli, Rumoldus Mechliniae, Levinus Gan- davi, Colomannus Vienna, Erhardus Ratisbonae, Adolarius Erfordiae, Sebaldus Norinbergae, Confessores quoque et Abbates celeberrimi, S. Gallus apud Helvetios, S. Mammurcus^ Ratisbonae, S. Fiacrius in Francia (ut alios ejusmodi innumeros Scotos in illis etiam regionibus praeteream), vel Martyres vel Confessores, in quorum honorem quam- plurimae ecclesiae et monasteria fuere in Germania erecta. Deinde tempore Caroli Magni ab initio inter eundem Carolum Francorum et Achaium, Scotorum Regem, antiquissimo illo (quod hodie etiam durat) foedere Wilhelmus, Achaii Regis frater, post multa prsclara a se gesta, ab ipso Carolo multis terris donatus, cum liberos non haberet, Chris¬ tum bonorum suorum haeredem et ecclesiam instituit, atque ita mona¬ steria Ordinis S. Benedicti in multis Germaniae locis solis Scotis erexit, praediisque opimis atque agris dotavit, sanciens ne ullus alius nisi Scotus Monachus aut Coenobiarcha ad ilia admitteretur. Postea vero Scoti tanta sanctitate et eruditione per totam Germaniam polle- bant, ut et ipsi Germaniae Principes Monasteria ejusdem ordinis solis Scotis conferenda erexerint. Ouod autem ita re vera sit multis a Scotis ubique et continua successione per Germaniam Monasteria, vel nostra memoria a nostris possessa, vel Scotorum saltern adhuc nomine appellata abunde testantur. Temporis tamen iniquitate effectum est, ut tarn pium ac sanctum principium et aliorum Nobilium institutum neglectum fuerit, pluraque ex his monasteriis aliis quam Scotis commissa. Unde ut Scotorum nationi simulac tarn pr^claris institutionibus debite ac legitimo ordine consulatur, Io. Leslseus, Epis- copus Rossensis, Serenissimae Scotorum Reginae Orator, et principis 1 =Mercherdach (?). VOL. II. b XX INTRODUCTION. et nationis suae nomine ac mandate, apud Sacram Caesaream Majes- tatem pro privilegiis ejusdem nationis in Germania conservandis ac monasteriorum restitutione egit et supplicavit. Cumque Sacra Caesarea Majestas supplicationem ab ipso Rossensi oblatam ad con¬ silium detulisset, communi voto decretum est petitionem tanta aequi- tate niti, ut privilegia a longo tempore Scotis quaesita conserventur, monasteriaque antiquitus ab illis possessa restituantur. Unde Sacra Caesarea Majestas patentes litteras expediri praecepit, quibus singulis principibus, Archiepiscopis, Episcopis ac Civitatum praefectis et senatoribus mandaretur, ut ipsos Scotos in pristinam ac debitam Monasteriorum possessionem reponerent. Cum autem praeter alia Monasteria ipsis Scotis summa et principum et magistratuum benevolentia nunc restituta, unum sit in Vestra Civitate Nurnbergensi, S. Egidii nomine et titulo nuncupatum, quod jam inde per multa smcula a Scotis juxta Fundatorum piam voluntatem possessum fuerat; de vestra itaque summa humanitate et justitia (quae apud omnes prae- dicatur) confisus idem Orator supplicat, ut dignentur Clariss. D. D. Vestrae Scotos viros pios, probos et doctos, in pristinam ac debitam possessionem dicti monasterii S. Egidii reponere, juraque et privilegia illis debita tueri ac conservare, ut ibidem juxta Fundatoris mentem residentes omnem suam operam et industriam ad ecclesiae Dei utili- tatem, et juventutem litteris ac bonis moribus informandam, conferre possint, Deumque Optimum Maximum deprecentur, ut rempublicam Vestram pacatam, quietam ac florentem diu conservet. lo. Lesl^us, Episcopus Rossensis. Serenissimae Scotorum Reginas Orator. Hmc infrascripta copiae addidit abbas Alex. Bailaeus :— Reverendissimus Rossensis a senatu Nurembergensi convivio exceptus etc. hoc etiam responsi retulit; Ut si ulla unquam bona ecclesiastica restitui necessario debeant, tunc inter prima Mon- asterium illud S. Egidii Scotis pristinis habitatoribus restituetur; exhibitis desuper confectis litteris quae proh cum multis aliis in Sueco-Waymariana Civitatis hujus Ratisbonensis expugnatione et pos- sessione interierunt (z>., anno 1632). Hoc satis humano response a Senatu accepto, Reverendissimus Rossensis, relicto in Aula Caesarea D. Thoma Guthraeo, Scoto Agente, et pro monasterii Viennensis restitutione suo Sollicitatore, in patriam ad Dominam suam Scotias reginam rediit. Prsfatus autem Sollicitator post annuam magnis sumptibus in Aula Caesarea commorationem tale responsum accepit, ut sequitur pag. sequent!. —Baillie MSS., Reichsarchiv, Munich. APPENDIX. XXI VIII.—CopiA Decreti C^sarei Thom.® Guthr®o Scoto EXHIBITI 1580. Sacra Caesarea, ac Hungariae et Bohemiae, etc., Regia Majestas Dominus—noster Clementissimus, benigne intellexit ea quae supe- riori anno nomine Serenissimae Principis et Dominae, Dominae Mariae Reginae Scotorum per Serenitatis suae Oratorem, Reveren- dissimuni Dominum loannem Leslaeum, Episcopum Rossensem, ratione monasteriorum nonnullis in locis Germaniae pro Scotis fun- datorum, praesertim vero ac in specie, ratione monasterii Beatm Mariae Virginia Viennensis (Scotorum dicti) proposita postulataque fuerunt. Capta igitur super iisdem Informatione necessaria, Ma¬ jestas sua comperit, quod etsi ab initio jam dictum monasterium pro Scotis praecipue fundatum fuerit, idque ob earn, quae turn erat, ipsorum pietatem ac vitae sanctimoniam, postmodum tamen iisdem Scotis de pio isto studio plurimum remittentibus et ad diversam vitae rationem deflectentibus, sicque fundationis istius causa cessante, ab ipsa etiam fundatione recessum sit. Ac primo quidem a Papa Nicolao quinto tempore quondam Alberti Regis Hungariae et Archiducis Austriae ita constitutum fuisse, quod in dictum Caenobium non solum Scotorum, verum etiam aliarum Nationum religiosi, maxime vero Germani recipi possent. Cum- que demum Scotiae nationis religiosi adeo obstinatos se praeberent, ut potius quam hujusmodi Reformationi locum dare, ac Germano- rum cohabitationem ferre vellent dicto monasterio, ac omni ejus administratione cedere, illaque ad manus Reformatorum a praedicto Nicolao Quinto deputatorum libere resignare maluerint, factum esse, ut iidem Reformatores, resignatione ilia acceptata, pertinaces Scotiae nationis Religiosos Authoritate Apostolica a dicto monasterio ejus- que administratione excluserint, quin et a tota ista provincia ac dioecesi excedere jusserint atque relegaverint. Tantum vero abesse, ut ullum ad monasterium illud regressum iisdem Scotis reserva- verint, ut etiam non multo post ad Divi quondam Imperatoris Friderici III. instantiam, praelibatus Nicolaus Quintus Summus Pon- tifex idem monasterium a Scotis ac ejusdem nationis Ccenobiorum incorporatione, Visitatione, Superioritate, omnique jurisdictione et potestate prorsus exemerit, atque insuper deputatis ad hoc speciali- bus Commissariis ejus Provinciae Dicecaesano sive ordinario, nimi- rum Episcopo Pataviensi, illud subjecerit, quod demum post Vien¬ nensis Episcopatus erectionem. Papa Paulus Secundus ejusdem loci Episcopo subesse voluerit. Quas cum ita se habeant ac non modo memoratum monasterium Beatae Virginia Viennen. unacum ejusdem Praelatis, Religiosis ipsa- que natione Germanica, verum etiam jam dicti Ordinarii tanto tempore in pacifica hujusmodi exemptionis possessione fuerint, (ut XXll INTRODUCTION. interim multa alia quae ad convellendas Scoticee nationis prreten- siones adduci possent prsetereantur) Majestas sua Cmsarea bene- vole sibi pollicetur, praedictum Dominum Episcopum Rossensem ac ipsam Serenissimam Reginam Scotise huic Majestatis suae ■Informationi acquieturos, neque saepe dicti monasterii Viennen. restitutionem ulterius usuros esse, cum eo jam pridem Summorum Pontificum authoritate res deducta sit, ut nulla hujusmodi resti¬ tutionem petendi causa idonea possit esse reliqua. Et haec quidem Caesarea Majestas eidem Domino Episcopo vel ejusdem hie relicto sollicitatori responderi clementer voluit. De cetero ipsi Domino Episcopo benevolentiam suam Caesaream benigne deferens. De- cretum Pragae, 7 Aprilis 1580. V. S. ViHEUSER D. P. Obernburger. —Baillie MSS., Reichsarchiv, Munich. IX.— Protestatio Replicatoria D. Thom^ Guthr^i, Reveren- DissiMi Rossensis Episcopi Sollicitatoris, contra pr^fa- TUM Decretum C^sareum ipsi illico C^sare^ Majestati EXHIBITA. Sacratissime Imperator,— Serenissimae Scotorum Reginae Oratoris Reverendissimi D. lo. Leslmi, Episcopi Rossensis, Sollicitator Thomas Gutraeus quanta potest animi demissione atque reverentia Sacrae Cssareas Majestati Vestrae gratias agit maximas pro Clementissimo decreto, quod ipsi secundum exemplum hie adjunctum Majestatis Vestrae jussu traditum fuit. Ouamvis autem illi contigerit jam annui temporis spatium, et longe eo amplius, in exspectando Caesareae Majestatis Vestrm responso, cum non mediocri sumptuum factura, consumere, non potest tamen sine ingenti ipsius Serenissimae Reginae ac praefati Reverendissimi Epis¬ copi totiusque Scoticae nationis detrimento, a mandatis Domini sui persequendis atque adeo ab officio suo deterreri. Supplex igitur eandem Majestatem Vestram orat et obsecrat, ut pro sua singulari aequitate et benignitate, et quo melius pleniusque tarn supra memo- rata Serenissima Regina, quam Reverendissimus D. Episcopus de pia et sincera Majestatis Vestrae intentione certior fieri possit. Non solum Papas Nicolai Quinti Constitutionem, tempore Alberti, Regis Hungariae, et Archiducis Austrim, factam, et Scotorum fratrum resignationem, sed etiam Nicolai V. Pontificis Maximi Exemptionem Divo quondam Imperatori, Friderico III. concessam, turn demum Papas Pauli II. mandatum decernat exhiberi. Ad haec dignetur Sacra Caesarea Majestas Clementissime perpendere quorundam fortassis religiosorum olim in monasterio Beatae Mariae Virginis Viennens. pertinaciam, aut APPENDIX. XXlll minime convenientem vitse rationem, neque Sanctissimam fundationis causam tollere, neque etiam pio Catholicorum Scotorum gregi, qui Dei Optimi Maximi beneficio e summis calamitatibus emersit et ob veram fidem Christianamque doctrinam inops adhuc exulare cogitur, nec ipsi Serenissimae Reginae satis aliunde afflictae et vexatae quodvis damnum aut praejudicium afferre potuisse. Denique priscas et optimo jure firmatas praetensiones, non solum ex unius tantummodo partis contra se vix unquam sententiam dicturm informatione minime con- vellendas aut labefactandas, sed potius Pontificia Caesaremque Majes- tatis Vestrae authoritate fovendas et stabiliendas esse, sicuti prmlibata Serenissima Regina et Reverendissimus Episcopus fore sperant, et Majestati Vestrae Caesareas diutissimum, felicissimumque imperium cum gloriae incremento c^litus usque adeo precantur. Copiae infrascriptae addita sunt haec per abbatem Baylaeum :— Hac suprascripta replicatione facta dictus D. Gutraeus, animadver- tens se oleum etoperam in Aula perdere, ad Dominum suum Reveren- dissimum Rossensem Episcopum re infecta liteque sub judice relicta redire statuit, facultatem Reverendo Abbati Niniano rem suam et jus proprium persequendi committens. Qui Abbas commendatitiis Gregorii XIIL Papae, et aliorum Principum litteris munitus postea Viennam ipse ad prosequendum jus suum se contulit. Commendatitias autem Serenissimi Guilielmi Ducis Bavariae in hunc finem hie subjic- ere visum est ; eo quod aequitatem rei perspicue satis ostendant, et Abbatem Ninianum suosque Conventuales non obscure commendent (pag. sequenti scil.)—Baillie MSS., Reichsarchiv, Munich. X.— Guilielmi Ducis Bauari^ Commendatio Niniani Abbatis Ratisbon. pro recuperations Monasterii Viennensis ad Rudolphum II. Imperatorem 1583. Aller Durchleichtigister Grossmechtigister Kayser, Eur Kays. Mayst. sein mein ganz vnderthenig dienst, in aller gehorsamb alle Zeit Zuuor berait, Allergenedigister Lieber Herr vnd Vetter ! E. Kay. Mayst. hat sich ohne Zweifel genedigst Zuerinnern, welcher massen bey derselben sich etliche Zeit her der wiirdig vnd andechtig in Gott mein besonder Lieber, vndt getreuer der abbt Sanct Jacober Clusters Zue Schotten genant in Regenspurg, aller diemietigst be- miiet, das Schotten-Closter Zue Wien nit allein widerumb Zu seiner Nation Zu bringen, sond(ern) auch mit tauglichen gueten Ordens- leuthen Zuuersehen, vnd was sich etwa dabej vor allerlai vnordtnung eingerissen, dasselb in besten standt, vnd wiirdten Zerichten, Item was derhalber, vnd damit Er der abbt Zum selben genedigisten gueten XXIV INTRODUCTION. Schuez finde, sowoll die Babst. Heyl.^ selbs, alss die Konigin von Schotten an Eur Kay. May.^ furbiittlich geschriben hat, So sich dann iezt ein fahl mit negstgewestena Praelaten der Schotten Zue Wienn begeben, dabei E. Kay. May. gelegenheit bekhommen, obuermelts abbts diemietigsten suechen vnd bitten, aliergenedigist statt Zugeben, vnd dasselb ins werckh Zurichten, hab ich nit vmbgehen sollen, Vor- auss auf sein des abbts diemietig ersuechen, vnd mir bewist Wollhal- ten Eur Kay. May. hiemit gehorsamist Zubitten, Ihne mit Kayser- lichen Genaden Zu bedenckhen, vnd Zue gewehren, welches gewislich E. Kay. May. selbs Zu wollgefallen, Auch dem Closter vnd Orden Zue Ehren vnd guetem gelangen wiirdet. Dann ich mach mir kheinen Zweifel, Er der abbt wiirde diss orths von Gottsdienst, Schuelen, vnndt dergleichen Closterlichen wollstandt, was ansehelichs vnd nuezlichs anstellen, alss darzue von Einkhommen, Platz, vnd and- erer gelegenheit gueter vortail vor der handt, Dieweil er Zu Regens- purg das arme verodtigte Closter in so kui'zer Zeit dermassen herfiir gebracht, das nit allein der taglich Gottsdiennst widerumb nach statten angestelt, sender auch ein solch Schuelwesen, darauss in Kiirz ein ansehelich Catholisch Seminarium erwachsen mag, Zuegericht ist. Eur Kay. May. werden sich auch hierdurch bey der Schottischen Nation, deren Gottseelige muehe, vnd wollthatten in vnnsers heiligen Glaubens sachen demReich vnd Teutschen Landen von alten Zeiten her nit ybl erspross, in hechsten Rhuem^ vnd danckh sezen, vnd hierinnen nit abhalten lassen. Was etwa ein Zeit auss gemainer alles geistlichen wesens vnfahl villeicht aucht mehr durch anderer Nationen alss Schottische religiosen alda vngleichs, vnd straflichs fiirgangen sein moge. Vnd Zuedem allem haben Eur Kay. May. nun desto mehr vrsachen, dieweil auss derselb Kayserlichen beuelch Ime abbt das merbemelt Regenspurgische Schottencloster, alss das flirnembst vnd matricarium sowoll des Wiennischen alss aller anderer Schotten- Closter in Teutschlanden nun mehr inhendig gemacht, vnd durch Ihne, inmassen oben verstanden, auch bey geringem einkhommen sowoll herfiir gebracht vnd wider aufgericht worden ist. Eur Kay. May. thue ich hiemit vilermelten abbte, vnd nit weniger mich selbst Zue Kayserlichen gnaden gehorsambests fleiss beuelchen. Datum In meiner Statt Miinchen den 23. July 1583. Eur Rom Kay. May. Gehorsambister fiirst vnd vetter. Wilhelm Herzog in Bayrn. —Baillie MSS., Reichsarchiv, Munich. 1 =pabstliche Heiligkeit. 2 =kaiserliche Majestat. s = Ruhm (glory). APPENDIX. XXV XI.— A Copie of King James the Sixt Letter to Abbot Ninian Winzet. Anno 1587. Pryour of the conuent and Abbacye of St James at Rensburgh, We greit yow hartly weill. This bearer, James Suutar, indueller in o>^ (= our) burg of St Androes, being in deliberation to passe towards yow, to acclaime to the guide and geir extending to the sowme of sevin scoir fyve guidlins left by the decease of vmqii Agnes Suutar, his lawfull Sister, in your hands, apperteaning justlie vnto her and her narrest and lawful aires, has instantlie requested vs of this pht; whils we hawe thought good to direct vnto yow in the said James his fauours, desiring yow affectuallie, that, in respect the said Agnes hes no airs, begotten of her body, ye wold delieur to the said James as narrest and lawfull air vnto her the said sowme of seeven scoir fyve guidlings without aine impediment or truble to ; not doubting bot ye will be moved not onlie be this owre requeist, but also of your owne guid conscience tho doe the premiss. We committ yow to the pro¬ tection of the Almightie. At Halyrudhous the . . . of marche 1587. James K. To the right reuerend father Ninian, Pryour of the Convent of St James at Rensburgh.—Baillie MSS., Reichsarchiv, Munich. XII.— Statement of Affairs of St James’s Monastery in 1584. Wir Ninianus Abbte des Clusters der Schotten zu St. Jacob in Regenspurg ; dessgleichen Wir Johannes Jacobus Prior u. gemeinclich der gantze Covent beriirrten Clusters Sanct Benedicten Ordens, Be- kennen hiemit aintrechtigclichen fiir uns, unser nachkhommen, und thuen kundt menigclichen mit diesem brieff, dass wir cum Ss™‘ Domini nostri, Domini Gregorii XIII. Pontificis Maximi, Sedisque Apostolicse Consensu, dessen datum ist, . . . wohlbedechtlich, auch uns mehrers und bessers unsers Clusters nutzes widen, aufrichtigclich zu einem steten ewigen immerwehrenden durchgeenden u. unwiderruf- lichen Khauf gegeben und verkhauft haben, geben u. verkhaufen auch hiemit und in crafft diss briffs, als solcher Khauf vermbg der Rechten, auch nach Ordnung und Gebrauch des loblichen Fiirsten- thumbs Neuburg zum Krefftigisten und bestendigisten geschehen soil, kann u. mag: Wie auch mit besster Form thuen, sollen khonnen u. mogen, dem Durchleuchtigen Hochgebornen Fiirsten u. Herrn, Plerrn Philipp Ludwigen Pfaltzgraven bey Rhein, Hertzogen in Bairn, Graven zuVeldenz u. Sponheim, unserm genedigen Fiirsten u. Herrn, auch seiner fiirstlichen gnaden Erben u. Nachkhomen unser u. bemelts Klosters aigene Rent, Zinns, Getraidt, giillt, Reutt u. Giietter, in irer fiirstlichen Gnaden Land und Fiirstenthumb, zu Dietldorf, XXVI INTRODUCTION. Bette 7 ihofe 7 t und Callniimz gelegen u. gesessen Nemblich einen Hof zu Bettenhofen, darauf jetzo Mathes Silbernagl sitzt, welcher jar- lichen auf den alten Hammer Wisgiilt 7 Schilling Regensb., Stifft- geld 2 Regensb. u. eine alte Stiffthennen. Mehr ein Hof daselbsten zu Bette 7 ihofeji^ den Jacob Fliierl inn hat, u. jarlichen gibt Wisgiilt 7 Schilling Regensb., Stifftgeld 4 Regensb., 8 junge Hiendl u. eine alte Stiffthennen, an getraidt Waitzen i Schaff 4 Metzen, korn i Schaff, Gersten i Schaff, Habern i Schaff u. 4 Metzen, alles gueter Giilt u. Calmiinzer Mass. Item den Hof zu Ober 7 t Dietldorf, davon ein yeder Paur jerlichen gibt, 15 Schilling Regensb., Stifftgeld 4 Regensb. dann in der Stifft ein Metzen Habern zu Fuetter Habern, Mehr 4 Kinelaib oder Weihenachtsemel u. 2. Kass darauf, ain Centen Ayr, 8 Kass u. 8 junge-henndl. Item zu Niderdietldorf gibt Hanns Oberstetter jarlichen vom Ha 77 ier daselbst 9 Schilling Regensb. Mehr fiir 2 Giieter vom Hannsen Wager i fl., Stifftgeld 6 Regensb. i Centen Ayr, 8 Kinelaib oder Semel u. 4 Kass, an Getraid aber Waitzen i Schaff, Korn 2 Schaff, Gersten i Schaff, Habern i Schaff, u. in der Stifft I Metzen Habern zu Fuetter habern, alles Calmiinzer Mass, Item Mehr gibt Obersteller von einem Giiettl, so Hannsen Mayr gehorig u. das Kugelgiiettl genannt wird, 12 Regensb. Stifftgeld, i Regensb. u. ein alte Stiffthennen, Item mehr ein Hof daselbst zu Nider 77 dietldorff, der A 77 ipthoff' genannt, den Andra Eglseer inhat, jezt aber Mathes Peer besitzt, gibt jarlichen Wisgiilt 8 Schilling Regensb., Stifftgeld 4 Regensb., eine alte hennen, 14 Khess, 10 junge henndl, i Centen Ayr, 4 Kinelaib oder Semel, an Getraid aber Waitz 2 Schaff, Korn 2 Schaff, Gersten i Schaff, Habern 3 Schaff; Mehr von einem Giietl, so Utz Loffler inne gehabt i H 3 Regensb. Stifftgelt 3 Regenb. Item der Wiirth zu Niede 7 'ndietldorf Hanns Flierl giebt jerlich von der Tafern 2 i 3 Regensb. Mehr vom Feldt 3 H Regensb. Item Fuerhainz zu Niederdietldorp jetzt Thomas Gotz gibt Jarlich von seinem Hause 27 Regensb. ein alte Stiffthennen. Item Leonhard Fischer, jetz Leonhard Markhstetter zu Niderdietl¬ dorf gdil Jerlich vom VischleJwi auf Liechtmess 9 H Regensb. auf Jacobi dienstfisch oder dafiir 45 Regensb. auch ein Essen Visch, als oft ein Abbt von St Jakob nach Dietldorfkommt. Item zu Call 77 iimz Wolfgang Schwaiger, jezt Gebhard Haag gibtjerlich von 4 Tagwerk Wismat zu Aich, so lehen, 80 Regensb. Und solche obspecificirte Gueter, mit grund und Boden, alien und jeden Iren Rechten u. Gerechtigkeiten, Nutzungen, Ein-u. zugehor- ungen, dazu auch alles besuchts und unbesuchts — dazu auch das Wismath zwischen Kay- und Dietldorfer Hdlzern gelegen, die la 7 ig Wisen genannt, so bei 17 Tagwerk sind u. von den Innhabern auf dem Fall zu lehen empfangen werden, u. also in alien nichts davon ausgenommen, allein den Besitzern u. Inhabern solcher verkaufter Giiter Ire darauf hergebrachte u. habende Erbrecht und Gerechtig¬ keiten, so sie von unsern Vorfadern mit gueten rechtmessigen Schein APPENDIX. XXVll und Titul erlangt und hergebracht, fiir frey, ledig, unverkiimert, aigen, darumb Seine fiirstliche Genaden uns 2108 fl. 15 kr. Reinisch in Miinz gueter gemainer Landsrechnung zu unsern sichern handen u. ganz volligen gueten Beniiegen entrichten u. zollen lassen, die wir auch ferner zu gedacht unsers u. unsers Convents u. Closters Nutz gewendet und angelegt, auch damit andre Gueter nemblich Hopfengarten erkhauft haben : Sagen u. geben derwegen unsern gnadigen Fiirsten und Herrn dieser Kaufsumma quitt, frey, ledig und los in kraft diess brieffs, etc., etc. Zur wahren und bestandigen Urkund haben wir obbekennte Abbt, Prior und Convent oftgemeldten Closters zu St. Jacob in Regenspurg unser Abbtey und gemeines Convents Insigl fiir uns, unsre Nachkomen und Cluster offentlich an diesem brieff gehangen, darunder wir uns und unsre Nachkomen verbinden, den Innhalt desselben getreulich, stet und vest zu halten und zu vollziehen, der geben ist zu Regens¬ purg den 26. Januarii, als man zallt nach Christi Geburt 1585 Jar. Als Siegelzeugen waren 2 Notarien, die sich auch unterschrieben, gegenwartig namlich Conradus Judex u. N. Johann Reich. Nota .—Durch diesen dem Kloster so schadlichen: freylich auch durch mancherley vorgangig widrige Ereignisse veranlassten : Ver- kauf verlor letzteres an jahrlichen Einkiinften : Schalf. Metzen. Waitzen , , . 4 4 Korn . , • 5 — Gersten • 3 — Haaber , . . 5 6 Fische 10 ft) Semellaib 16 Ayer 300 Alte Hennen II Junge Hennel 26 Kass 28 An Geld ist = Regensb. d 148 , . • • . . Schilling Reg. d 63 , . 8 lb 3 D 28 d An Wismat 17 Tagwerke. welches nach mittern Anschlag eine jahrliche Einnalnne von 360 fl. abwirft. Nota 11 .—Dass Herr Abbt Ninian sein Versprechen, um obige Summe ein andres Gut anzukaufen, gehalten habe, erhellt aus einer Originalquittung dd. 10. Oktober 1583 iiber 100 fl., so der Junker H. XXVlll INTRODUCTION. Hanns Sambssham von Sporenberg der Zeit zu Hopfefigarte 7 i plebis Wenze 77 bach, dem Kloster St Jacob ertheilte, als ihm Herr Abbt Ninian sein eigenes Gut zu Hopfengarten um 2000 fl. aberkauft, u. Herr Jacob Prior in absentia dni abbatis Niniani demselben die erste Frist mit 100 fl. erlegt hatte ; die stipulirte Kaufssumme wurde in Fristen in den Jahren 1583, 1584, 1585, 1586, und 1587 ganzlich abgetragen.—MS., Kreisbibliothek, Regensburg. [In the above account lb stands for pounds ; D for shillings ; d for denars (pfennigs); fl. for florins ; kr. for kreuzers.—E d.] XIII.— Statement of Affairs of St James’s Monastery in 1589. Nos Ninianus abbas, et F. Joannes Jacobus Albus Prior, necnon et totus Conventus ibidem notum facimus cunctis et singulis pras- sentes conspecturis et lecturis literas,—Nos ob certam et evidentem nostri Monasterii necessitatem, et ob ejusdem etiam maius emolu- mentum, ac ad alia nobis magis commoda, prmdia et hoffmarcas Hop- fengarte 7 i et Hofreut in Ducatu Bavarim coemenda, Illustrissimo Principi ac Domino, Domino Philippo Ludovico, Comiti Palatino Rheni, Bavarim Duci, et Comiti Veldentiae et Sponhemii, Domino nostro gratiosissimo 7 iostras sylvas, ite 7 )i agros et a 777 mos reditus m Dietldorf, Pette 7 ihove 7 i et Cahjimz in Sum Cel™'- Ducatu Neoburgensi sita et prmstanda, consentiente ad hoc summo Pontifice Gregorio XIII. pro certa Summa pecunim, de qua inter Suam Celsitudinem et nos pactum et conventum, prout Instrumenta Venditionis de super confecta del. 10. Julii 1584 et 26. Jan. 1585 latius demonstrant, ven- didisse sum Cel™- horum omnium possessionem effectualiter et plene tradidisse. Verum cum diploma Pontificii Consensus, prout a nobis promissum et conventum erat, partim ob prmnominati Pontificis Gregorii XHI. intervenientem mortem, partim ob dotarii Pontificii crebras infirmitates, partim denique ob alia incidentia impedimenta, tarn cito in Curia Romana expediri et obtineri non potuerit, quam nostri Monasterii necessitates, et Creditorum nostrorum, quibus fidem nostram obstrinxeramus, molesta importunitas, postulabant, et hoc etiam prmfatus Illmus. Princeps ratione pacti et Conventionis initm, de Summa precii quingentos florenos, usque dum promissum diploma impetrati Pontificii Consensus Sum Cel™- exhiberetur, pro maiori securitate reservaret, eamque Summam S. C. usque ad exhibitiones et traditionem prmdicti Diplomatis ipso iure retinere potuisset; tamen S. Cels, preces nostras submissas ex singular! gratia turn etiam ad intercessionem et interpositam pro diplomate illo brevi obtinendo fidem Agnati S. Cels. Ill™'- Bavarim Duels, Guilielmi, Dili, nostri gratiossissimi, iussit et curavit per S. Cels™s. officiales Longifeldianos prmfatam Summam residuam quingentorum florenorum annumerari, et ita integram Summam totius precii exolvi, prout etiam nobis in- APPENDIX. XXIX tegruni precium conventiim ita totaliter ad nostrum beneplacitum et Summam Satisfactionem exolutum. Nos itaque praedicti Abbas, Prior et totus Conventus agnoscentes singularem gratiam et magnum beneficium a ssepe nominate 111™°- Principe nobis hac in parte collatum, his nostris prssentibus Uteris bona fide pollicemur, et promittimus, nos non obstante totali evolu- tione integri precii, promissum istud diploma Pontificii Consensus S. CeDi- intra spacium unius anni ad summum exhibituros et ad manus tradituros. Ac pro huius rei maiori certitudine et assecuratione S. Cels, omnia nostra bona et iura intra S. Cels, terminos Palatinatus et Jurisdictione sita et existentia, tarn mobilia quam immobilia, prm- sentia quam futura, hisce praesentibus Uteris oppignoramus et hypothecamus, tali conditione et licentia, ut si intra constitutum tempus annum prsedictum diploma Pontificii Consensus a nobis non fuerit S. Cel™- oblatum et traditum, eo modo et forma, ad pactum et a nobis promissu est, S. Cels, liberum potestatem et facultatem habent, omnia praedicta nostra bona et iura in S. Cels, territorio existentia propria authoritate absque indiciali processu capere, arrestare, et detinere tarn diu quoad promissa fidos a nobis vicissim integraliter evoluta fuerit: eo tamen diplomate Suse Celsit™ tradito, oppignora- tio et hypotheca ista bonorum et iurium nostrorum in Palatinatu sol- vatur et liberetur, et pr^sens nostra ista obligatio, et alia prius a nobis data nobis reddatur. Ad hsec fideliter et sincere servanda. Nos fidemque nostram obstringimus quam fidelissime. In cuius rei testi¬ monium his Uteris obligatoriis Sigilla monasterii nostri abbatiale nimirum et conventuale sunt adpensa. Actu in nostro Monasterio, antedicto die 22. mensis Junii, anno Dni. 1589. Sigilla deperdita sunt. —MS., Kreisbibliothek, Regensburg. XIV.— Robertvs Tvrnervs Niniano Vinzeto Abbati S. Jacobi Ratisbon^. Ratisponam. LXXIII. Die Jouis vix remota fuit pradii mensa, cum hospita nuntiat adesse qui me quasreret. Rogo quis homo sit. Excessit ilia, vt intelligas, cauta esse mulierem ac fictam pene ad malitia frendere eum ac more meo frangere verba Germanica tkm artificiose, vt debeat esse Anglus, aut oporteatesse aliquem, qui Anglum ementiatur peregregie. Sentio esse aculeum in me; delectat tamen aculeus, vt h muliere peringeniose iactus in meam eloquentiam Germanicam. Video mulierem, curro ad ostium, video Christophorum. Quaerin ? Prehenso manum, ac, quasihoc nimis esset peruagatum ad amoris magni magnam significationem, irruo in gremium, ad illud tritum. Saten saluae ? Vix responderat saluas, cum quaeram de te, de Patre, Jacobo Vito. Tacet. Vrgeo de te. XXX INTRODUCTION. Interposita mora tanto mussitat te valere. De Jacobo non exprinno vocem, sed lachrymas, easq. tarn vbertim fluentes, vt mirarer in viro puerum. Rogo quid rei sit, quid iniuriaru, quid doloris, quid lachry- maru, conantis loqui voce aliquando interciderunt media, aliquando obruerunt totam lachrymse, vt nihil penitus eliciam. Putaba primo fuisse lachrymas doloris, intelligo tandem esse lachrymas amoris. Nam postquam mulcendo, perstringendo composueram hominem, ac, in gyrum, quasi quendam rationis duxeram, infert te ita deuin- xisse Jacobum, ita amasse, vt vitae apud vos tarn suaviter actae memoria eliciat lachrymas. Norm sane hoc est in Benedictinis vostrae aetatis, sed non nouum in Ninianis ac Jacobis, sic amare, sic deu- incire, vt qui amantur deuinciuntur, non satis se putent gratos, nisi recordantes fleuerint largius, quam deceat non dico viros sed ipsas mulierculas. Etsi laudo facile has lachrymas, vt grati pias, tame reprehendissem vt viri ineptas, nisi sensissem in illo amato, deuincto, me amatum fuisse ac deuinctum. Largior ergo has amori, ac cum verba mea nihil habeant neruorum ad agendas gratias pro re tanta, sino illius lachrymas obire gratiarum agendarum piam func- tionem. Quid narro de agendis gratiis ? Sentietis me si non in re- ferendis gratiis, bene opimum cert^ in habendis sincere gratum. Hoc nostrum fuit, illud vestrum est, monachos esse moratos, suaues, pios, addictos religion!, ac disciplina ita astrictos, vt optarem san^ omnes Benedictinos ad vestram normam sanctos per sanctum Ninianum ac reliquos Scotiee Diuos hanc nobis famam, ac religionis gloriam con- seruate integram a labe,—nam magna est, mira est, antiqua est quid.? Quod hac aetate.? Dico plane ac prmdico, me venturum breui vt prae- sentibus gratuler vobis hanc gloriam famae, pietatis, religionis, quod, si quis me excluserit Anglum, contendam Sacramento me Scotum esse. Ad id nisi satis fuerit, me cooptatum fuisse a Reuerendissimo Rossensi, vixisse cum Scotis familiarius vbeq. qukm cum Anglis, Reginam obseruare Scotam, amicos colere vbiq. Scotos, adferam ilia grauiora, — cognomen me habere Scoti, auum Scotum. Nam Turnerorum gens non fuit fortasse potius ex Angliae Deuonia, quam ex Sanctandrepoli Scotiae, cum Turneros ante quinquaginta annos non viderit Deuonia, viderit Sanctandrepolis h memoria Fergusis. Sed non premam acrius cum sperem me habiturum te discepta- torem caussae meae plane aequum; nam facilem non cupio in re tarn clara ac justa. Vale. Monachii. XV.— Robertvs Tvrnervs Niniano Vinzeto, S.P.D. LXXIV. Ft si nihil sit quod cupiam minus quhm te tangi leuiter, tamen gaudeo hoc tempore te angi grauiter, nam quod amor non potuit, id angor extorsit, vt scribas, ac ad eum scribas, qui literas tuas amat in te, seu potius te in Uteris. Nosti amorem suaue, sed in suauitate im- APPENDIX. XXXI portunum; nosti amorem sedulum, sed in sedulitate impudentem. Quare si scripserim suauiter, suauitas hsec fuit importuna, vt elicerem tuas literas; si scripserim sedulo, sedulitas fuit impudens, vt viderem tuum amorem vna charta quasi Syngrapha consignatum. Scripsisti, id est, amorem in me tuum ostendisti esse constantem. Rescribo, id est, ostendo me omni contentione dimicaturum, vt amorem tuum vel officio aequem, vel constantia vincam. Quare vt dolorem, quern inussu tibi proximo tacendo, iam totum abstergam scribendo, audi, incipio. Sed non incipio, nisi audias & diligenter seria, & amice nostra. In Anglia Patres e societate Jesu mira prmstiterunt. Nullus, cum fueram ego Leodii, captus fuit : ac tarn frequens populus sequebatur illorum conciones, vt frequentia indicaret rem. Nunc quatuordecim dicuntur capti, & in reliquis Campianus. Spero falsum esse. Nam Campian- us oraculum fuit Anglise, ac adeo miraculum nosti hominem, si latinfe fuerit, Anglice fuit Demosthenes. Literas tuas Cancellario dedi ad Ducem : premebam de response: promisit se facturum officium. Pater Oliueris, qui res societatis in his partibus procurat, Monachii iam est. Vale. Monachii. XVI.— Robertvs Tvrnerus Niniano Vinzeto, S.P.D. LXXV. De memoria sui conseruata habet gratias, easq. immortales gratias Turnero? immortales de memoria suiperpusillum hoc est. Cur non etiam adiecerat illam vocem, diuinas ? cur non hanc formulam, am- plissimis verbis ? ad summam multa desunt, si omnia quis velit exi- gere ad aulae normam, quanquam aulrn non fecissem mentionem. Abbati sacerdos, nisi Abbas aulae quandam vmbram effinxisset in suis Uteris tarn ridiculam vt gratias agat sacerdoti, quod colat Abbat- em ; clienti, quod obseruet patronum. Noui quern laudo, qui laudo Ninianum; noui cur amo, qui amo Vinzetum, ilium tarn officiosum hominem Turnero, hunc tkm vtile Abbatem ecclesias, ut nisi laudem summe, amem sincere, planfe sim dignus, qui & stultitiae & rusticitat- is notis sempiternis inurar. Quare omittas posthac gratias quoties ad me? Nisi fortasse velis agere gratias, quod ostendo me gratum, vt experiaris an futurus sim in illis reiiciendis thm prudens, qukm essem in recipiendis impudens, quanquam hoc certe est vocare in controuer- siam ilium animum, qui tarn sincerus est, vt in tuis rebus nisi ardeat, frigeat: si frigeat, pereat. Quare cu sit, vt in ardore quoda animi mei vita, sic in frigore mors, patiaris hunc meum ignem inclusum, facto, verbo, quacunq. ratione exire, neq. eum coneris agendarum gratiarum ceremonia, vel tanquam aqua extinguere ? Sed has amoris notae pla- cent, quia irrident. Vale.—Turner, Epistolm, pp. 221-225. Col. 1615. XXXll INTRODUCTION. XVII.— -Robertvs Tvrnervs Reverendissimo et Doctissimo Niniano Vinceto Patrono salutem. CLVI. Ipsa oportunitas non potuit quicquam oportunius, quam hie vester quern vocatis puerum, puerum sane aureolum, & mihi Junonium partum. Nam dum scribo ad Rossensem, & queror me vel contemp- tum, vel prgeteritum, eccum puerum hunc ! Quae querelse iniustae intercedit tribunus, iubetq. mediam me vocem interprimere, vindican- dam exilio, vel iniustam de re falsa, vel impiam contra hunc Consulem, qui toties conatur nobis rem Romanam in Britannia restituere. Quare quicquid volebam despuere conuitii in Reverendissimum Rossensem de literis no scriptis, illud ego iure trasfero in te de literis perditis. Fuit quide dulce Rossense ad me scripsisse. Dulce ? immo graue. Na quo vberiorem capio semper voluptatem ex literis patroni, Opt. Max. eo acrior doloris morsus, caruisse me hac ia voluptatis vsura vestra negligetia. Dolere infoelicitatem meam, nisi ipsse literas Patroni mei essentinfoeliciores. Equitant Parisiis Monachium, Monachio nauigant Constantiam, Constantia vehuntur Ratisbonam. Bis tu verbis errorem literarum describis. Mirum sane, in equo, in naui, in curru, post gyrum anni, via impeditissima h milite, eas millies non periisse. Quid tandem ? ad miseriam summam, in portu pereunt. At latent in libris probe seruatm. Qukm probh ? latent, at seruatae. Maior profectb earum mise- ria, seruatas periisse. Bilis, vbies ? Accusaris ab aliis, nimis acriter mordere, siue in literis, siue in conuiuio exerta. Sic accusata, male bilis, cur nunc langues ? digna sane iniuria, in quam infigas aculeum. Quis credat de bile mea ? nam cum omnis bilis male audiat, quia bilis : tamen mea bilis habet nescio quam laudem, quia pungit iudi- cio. Nam quemadmodum parata expedit atque incurrit in fungos illos hominum, qui in aula, nosti qua, dum conabantur perdere, seruarunt: sic patronos & bonm notm Patres, cauet diligenter, ne leui quidem digitulo, violet, quare frustra rogatis, vt largiar vobis hanc negligen- tiam. Nam incidistis in bonam bilem, qum id habet iudicii, vt malit non esse bilis, quam mala contra bonos. Venia ergo esto huic vestrae culpse, sed cum conditione, vt si quid ego peccaro in vos, vestram bilem acuatis ad hanc iudicii mei cotem. Vide, sis in mea bile, quam nihil bilis ! vult irasci, ne videatur leedere extra iocum. Historia, de qua tkm anxio quaeritis, pene exierat in fabulam. Nam cum eius multo maximam partem coniecissem in cistam, quam ego ex mora puta- ram periisse; tamen ita vrsi, scripsi, frendui apud eum, cui com- mittebam cistam Pariseis, vt iam tandem ante sex primu septim- anas receperim cistam, & partem historiae, quae ibi erat. Oukm prope historia exiuerat in fabulam, narrarem lepidfe, vt gaudeatis mecum fabulam rediisse ad historiam, in prima parte, quam apud me habui, laboraui, sed tkm frigide post mortem Reginm, vt nun- quam hanc manum aut oculum admouerim sine lachrymis. Tamen APPENDIX. XXXlll expressi ex chartis illis historiam csedis Darleanse totam tarn plan^ & plene, vt mihi nunquam magis satisfecerim edidissem his nun- dinis, nisi vtraq. Typographia Ingolstadiana fuisset impeditissima, quk k Bellarmino, quh k Naso ; nisi exeat his nundinis id quod promittit Reuerendissimus Rossensis, hie partus meus videbit lucem, summum post mensem. Reliqua pars apud me iacet Intacta. Nam Reginam & animum mihi eadem securis perdidit quid consilij ? est res disiecta, longa, operosa, quid consilij ? Manu promisistis. Manu ? Frustrk vix tres manus suffecerint. Tame conabor, vt placed illi, cui vellem probari, vult meu stilu, cur vult non scio causam, id tantu pertinaciter vult. Vrsit. Recepi, conabor, eo maiori animo, quo fceliciori vestrm manus subsidio. De duplici monachali portione gra- tus sum. Certfe si coditio hsec mea non esset, tantum abesset, vt portionem hanc reiicerem, vt vellem apud vos miserrim^ seruire medium annum, no de hac solum re, sed de alia, quam celo, hon¬ oris mei causa. Tamen hoc paschate videro, an possim surtim apud VOS ponere duos tantum dies, vt in medium consulatur, deest hie, qui me iacentem excitet, currentem incitet. Si aut iacens starem, aut stas currerem semper, extruerem mihi immortalitatis trophaeum. Ita scribo cum inuidia magnorum. Id signi, me placere, quod dis- pliceo. Nam inuidia huius genii est, vt plurima vbi placeant, ibi aliqua semper rodat, quasi displiceant. Si non esset torpor ille, quern mihi vel inseuit natura, vel consuetude insculpsit, volume certe possem intra mensem. Ita mihi omnia ^ mediis digitis effluunt, non fluunt tantum, quoties aggredior ad stylum; sed nunquam ag- gredior; nisi sint, qui cubitum lateri adhibeant, Loesli & Winzeti, dii hominum. De nepote vestro doleo, iter cum ingressum sine meis Uteris si sciuissem prius rem, nexuissetis fortasse & aut vos huius mentis, aut ille itineris huius filum multo foelicius, m.eo con- silio. Sed frustrk optamus & consulimus post Saguntum captum. Apud vos sunt interrogationes Haii administros Scotos, lingua Sco- tica, si huius libelli mihi faciatis copiam, in vnum mensem, agnos- cam Reuerendissimam V. D. (quod scribitis) sincere in me anima- tam valde librum cupio. Vt amor reddatur amori, promitto vobis vsum cuiuscumque mei libri Anglici. Habeo multos & in hoc genere bene bonos. Expecto k vobis literas, & cum Uteris libellum istum. De Scotia nihil boni? ex Anglia nihil noui ? Putabam ex ouo hac hyeme posito exiturum zestate aut gallum aut Basilicum, spero ilium rimeo hunc speremne probabilius, an timeam, k vobis expecto.— Turner, ‘ Epistolse,’ pp. 363-367, Col. 1615. V /jA(f ^ :a(Tifs Ltrinenjis of the natiomi of Gallicj for the antiqultie and Veritie of the catholik fayth, f aganisye prophane nouationis ofal h^refeis^ A rkhtgoUin bukev^ritim in Latin about .XI.C. z^rispajjii ydnd neulie tranjlatit in Scotw beNinUnc yVinzet a catholik'Pnip : Vtaedificentur muri lerufalem. PfaLso. ANT VERPI AE Ex offcina jEgidij Diefl^ i,Decemb,is6i Cum Gratia CT Vrmkgio. ,uJ>lh ViNCENTIVS LiRINENSIS OF THE NATIOUN OF GALLIS FOR THE ANTIQUITIE AND VERITIE OF THE CATHOLIK FAYTH AGANIS THE PROPHANE NOUATIONIS OF AL HAERESEIS A RIGHT GOLDIN BUKE WRITTIN IN LATIN ABOUT XI.C. ZERIS PASSIT, AND NEULIE TRANSLATIT IN SCOTTIS Be NINIANE WINZET a Catholik Preist Vt adificentur muri lerusale Psal. 50 ANTVERPI.E EX OFFICINA A;GIDIJ DIEST I DECEMB. 1563 CUM GRATIA ET PRIUILEGIO ^ - r*- .. A*l. 1 ^ TQi THE MAIST CATHOLIK, NOBLE, AND GRATIOUS SOUERANE, MARIE QUENE OF SCOTTIS, &c. Niniane VVmzet, a Catholik Preist, and Mr 6^race’s humble subiect, wishis grace fronie God our Father, Constance in the trew catholik religioun in Christe our Saluiour, throw the gouernance of the Haly Gaist. Ameft. A MANGIS the mony comfortable exemplis of the haly Scriptuir, maist excellent Soverane, the notable historie of the wailzeant cheiftane of God and wpbigare of the wallis of Jerusalem, Nehemias, 5 in this tribulous and maist da;^gerous^ tyme of schisme and dissensioun, apperis weray mete to be doung in the eris of al faythful catholik, quhasoeuir preisis to haif ony godly quietnes in vnitie and peace within our new Jerusalem, the citie of God, Christis haly Kirk. 10 Forsamekle as Nehemias, being presoner (albeit gentlie intertineit) in a strange countrey, fra he wes aduertisit of the destructioun of the wallis of Jerusalem, sat doun, weipit, and murnit mony days, fastit also and prayt for remissioun of his sinnis, of the sinnis of Israel, and of his 15 forefatheris, quharethr(?w ® he and his cumpanie war be God iustlie sufiferit to be led and haldin in captiuitie amangis infidelis, and the haly citie to be se ouirthrawin. And this he dois hoiping in the suete promise of God ^ O.E. p. A ii. 2. Esd. I. 2. &c. vnto the end. ^ O.E. dagerous. ^ O.E. quharethrw. 4 TO THE MAIST GRATIOUS SOUERANE, maid to the faythful peple coiiuertit to him in al thare hert. Be the quhilk meanis he apperis weil to hef bene recouncelit vnto his fauour. Quhilkis being done, fra he had obtenit ony tolerance and opportunitie, makis he to without delay, be sik 5 pouer as he micht, in a meruolous fortitude of fayth, without respect of the micht, contempt, or lichtliing, writtingis, boist, or craft of his potent aduersar Sanabalath and wtheris his enimeis, without respect of the mur¬ muring and penuritie amangis his peple ; nocht^ regaird- 10 ing the terrouris spokin to him be fals prophetis ; nocht regairding that his priuat counsel wes reuelit to enimeis be his awin natiue familiaris ; nocht, finalie, that the prin¬ cipalis of the peple, put nocht thair craigis in zok to the werk of the Lord : and sa in a gret stoutnes of spirit biggis 15 he wp in a schort space, contrare al manis expectatioun, al the braid wallis of lerusalem afore destroyt, renewis, and strenthis the portis thairof, settis furth the law of God syncerlie to the peple : and sa furth, quhilk al war lang to reherse. 20 Bot zit naways fuleschlie attemptis he thir thingis, bot in al aduentuir airmis he his folkis with habirione, suord, speir, bow, and targe; that in the tyme of thare labour thai hald the speir reddy in the ane hand aganis the force of enimeis, and biggit wp the wallis of Godis Citie 25 with the wther hand. Bot to expres, Madame, vnto zour Qirace my porpose conforme to this mater, in few wordis : The wallis of our lerusalem prsefigurit be the wther, I hald to be vnitie amangis our selfis, in the treu Catholik religioun, seruing God thairin treulie in feir and luue, euery man walking in a cumlie ordour according to his vocatioun. Gif this vnitie micht be conquest amangis al the pro- fessouris of the blissit name of our Lord lesus, I think that our new citie of lerusalem suld be sa Strang an 35 ^ O.E. p. A iii. MARIE QUENE OF SCOTTIS, 5 hald, that al the enimeis thairof (as ar infidelis, hseretikis, and schismatikis) suld nocht mak thame be force and plane violente to sact it, or onyways subdew it. And zit, gif the trew citienaris thairof (that is, the faythful 5 Catholikis, quha allane may dame ony haretage in new Jerusalem) war recouncelit vnto our hie Empriour and Prince of our Citie, the Lord of Sabaoth, be sik meanis as we scheu Neheniias to hef bene,—thai war na dout— bot sik stoutnes of spirit with Neheniias we suld resaue, lo and sik terrouris and draidour suld be amangis our aduersaris, that our wallis suld be biggit incontinent in dispyte of Sathan and of al his ministeris. Bot^ be ressoun that grete controuersie is, in sindry wechty pointis quharein we suld be recouncelit to him,— 1 5 the wickit (as the wyseman wryttis) esteming the wir- Ecci. i. scheping of God to be abominatioun, and crying in word to turn to God, and to big wp the wallis of lerusalem, quhais labour zit is nocht ellis, bot to draw fra God, to diuyde his peple fra Godly vnitie, and, finalie, to schuil 20 doun thir wallis to the ground,—necessare it is heirfor to be also assuirit of the trewth of that controuersie. And, albeit I can nocht think me to hef wrocht sik pennance, for thai thingis confessit be al man to be sin, as did Nehemias, zit for twa causeis I hoip to be admittit ane 25 of Godis airmie, amangis wtheris Catholikis to this werk. First, for His awin Names saik, quhilk, throw the trible of the Catholikis in sum partis at this prsesent, is pollutit amangis our aduersaris, as it wes sumtyme be the sub- Ezech. 36. iectioun of the Israelitis amangis the Gentilis. And 30 secundlie, because we hait with the Kirk of Ephesus, Apoc. 2. zea, and with God himself, the Father of peace, the doingis of the Nicolaitis of al forgearis and manteaneris^ of schisme and errour. And thairfor, Madame, sen I intend, be Godis grace, al my ingyne, wit, and pouer, to 35 be a faythful souldiour to this wailzeant cheiftane of ^ O.E. p. A iiij. ^ O.E. manteameris. 6 TO THE MAIST GRATIOUS SOUERANE, God, Nehemias, in the wpbigging of thir haly wallis, and zit is in that penuritie that I may nocht furnise to this excellent werk euery kynd of necessar waippin and werklume, quhilk did Nehemias cumpanie,—as habirione, scheild, suord, bow, speir, spade, mattok, and mell, &c. 5 (that is, al necessar eruditioun to suppres al errour, and to sett wp al trewth) I hef prseparit to me self, and to thais siklyke of zour Qivaces faythful Subiectis, quha ar of smal leirning, or quha misknawis the Latin toung, a litle, partie, handsum, instrument that may suffice ws in 10 tyme of neid, bayth for a waippin and a werklume, for a speir or a spade, a heumont or a hemmir, or for ony wthir siklyke; and with that also may sted for a bricht lantern, quhareby^ we may cleirlie se quhat way we suld happelie return and be recouncelit to our grete 15 Empriour, or quhat way we hef vnhappelie turnit ws fra his maiestie. Quhilk singular instrument, I am assuirit be the iugement of the maist godly experimentit, quhays sentence in this mater I hef othir hard or red, to be of sik strenth, that be na force of enimeis it may be 20 brockin ; of sik scharpenes, that na armour of thairis may resist it; of sik pissance and aptitude, that with ane strake it sal bayth ding a faa deid to the ground, and with that also sal help wp the wallis of lerusalem ; and, besydis al thir, sal schaw sik licht, as said is. 25 This noble instrument is this litle tractate of this cunning and anciant father, Vincentius Lirinensis, an haly man sumtyme in the He of Lire. The forcie and irrecouerable strake, quhilk he richt michtelie oft doublis aganis al sawaris of discord in our treu catholik fayth, is 30 that al faithful Christianis suld hald firmlie and perpet- ualie in religioun that thing, Qiwd vbique, quod semper^ et quod ab ojnnibus est creditum: that is, quhilk ouer- alquhar, quhilk at al tymes, quhilk be al (trew Chris¬ tianis without dout) hes bene beleuit. This is, Madame, 35 1 O.E. p. A V. MARIE QUENE OF SCOTTIS. 7 or I am begylit, an infallible, as it is ^ a general, reul to al richt, an ewin lyne of lawtay, a tweche stane of the treuth, a cleir licht to schaw the way, and a necessar meanis at al tymes of debate, to tramp doun on al sydis 5 bayth errour and hseresie, abuse and superstitioun, and to sett wp in the awin synceritie, our trew catholik religioun, quhareupon the inuincible wallis of vnitie, quhareof we now trete, ar maist suirlie and only biggit. For albeit maist trew it is that the scheip of Christis flok lo. lo. 10 heiris, and obeys his voce, and fleis frome the voce of a strangear: zit amangis sa mony dissaitful spiritis trans¬ figuring thame selfis in angelis of licht, obstinatlie 2 Cor. allegeing the haly Scriptuir to mak for thare dremis, na man may sufficientlie schaw the obstinate conuict, and 15 ditt the mowthis of the contentious, that^ ony sentence in® the haly Wreit is the voce and mynd of Christe, or the contrare sense consauit be the wickit the voce of the enimie, bot insafer as he may preue the ane sentence,— Oueralquhare^ at al tymes, and be al Christanis to hef 20 bene beleuit, and the wther as to it planelie contrarious, to hef bene euir refuseit. Be this reul it is expreslie knawin, quha ar sones of the haly Kirk vniuersal, in the communioun of the Sanctis of God : quhare, as in the i Tim. House of God, quhilk is the pillar and estabilissing of 25 veritie, the vndoutit trewth without al dout is to be socht. This sentence of my auctour to be maist trew, it is mair than plane, be the mony diuerse and contrarious sectis, raigeing at this prsesent amangis the professouris 30 of Christis name—raigeing I say, nocht only aganis our mother the haly, catholik Kirk, bot maist sauagelie aganis thame selfis ; euery ane of thame allegeing with Sathan, thare maister, the wordis of the Scriptuir for thare de¬ fence : and zit neuir ane of thame (be the testimonie, 35 zea, of euery sect aganis wthir) haifand the Word of God, 1 O.E. id. 2 o.E. yath. 3 O.E. A vi. 8 TO THE MAIST GRATIOUS SOUERANE, that is, the trew sense of the Scriptuir, for the porpose thai allege it for aganis ws. For wald ony of thame al lay to this lyne and square reul, and preue thair doctrine amangis al trew Christianis vniuersalie, al tyme, and place resauit ? Without al dout, 5 sa doing, thai had win the cause, and al our pley hald an end, and we and al wtheris professing our commoun crede, war compellit to confess thame to be the trew Catholikis, and our selfis to hef errit. Bot sen thai can neuir do that, and zit wald be haldin sones of the haly, 10 catholik Kirk, it followis necessarlie, that thai suld leue thare awin phantasie and condescend with thame, quha can preue thare doctrine to the wthir contrarious, to be catholik be the samin lyne. And sua as this reul doun- thrawis the errour, sa incontinent it settis wp the treuth 15 on the wthir syde : that, nocht without cause, we nameit it bayth a waippin and a werklume to strek doun a faa, that is, an errour quhatsumeuir, and in the mein ^ tyme, to big wp thir haly wallis of vnitie and consent, in the trew catholik fayth. 20 And zit nocht onlie may this, my instrument, proffet to a godly concord aganis al errouris, bot also in al wther elfairis, may strenthe mekle the samin vnitie. Quhilk specialie is conquest and keipit, gif euery persoun in ilk state sal leue worthelie, as occasioun seruise, accord- 25 ing to his vocatioun; as gif that the pastouris suld vnabaisitlie gainstand the woulfis, quhensoeuir be that meanis thai ar persuadit, that thai may saue the flok : that the Princes be thare auctoritie manteane ^ al Godlines and richt, and suppres al impietie and wick- 30 itnes : that the nobilitie suld stoutlie assist thairto, reddy euir to defend the fayth, law, and peace of thare lauchful and catholik Souerane, that sua thare airis may lauchfullie to thame succede: that the burgessis and craftismen suld remember on the auld prouerb, (saifing 35 ^ O.E. p. A vii. “ O.E. manteame. MARIE QUENE OF SCOTTIS. 9 dew honour to zour Maies//i? I name it) Ne sutor vltra crepidam^ and take na mair reuling on thame aboue wtheris than thai haif commissioun frome thare Souerane thairto: and breuelie, that al superiour poueris suld godly 5 reul, and inferiouris humelie obey, euery ane contening himself in that reul, quhareto he is callit. For only sa Sap. 6.20. ^ 3 - may the walhs of our lerusalem be biggit wp, and aganis the force of al enimeis be defendit. For that this ordour, conforme to my reul in Godis house, suld be keipit, 10 Oueralquhare, at al tymes, and he al trew Christianis is heleuit. And albeit zour Graces excellence, besydis zour eruditioun in the Latin toung, is sik a mirrour of al godlines, Constance, and continence, integritie, wisdum, 15 and of al haeroical vertewis, and a nurisear be al possible meanis of this vnitie and peace, that the trompet of zour fame (to the Almychty be al gloir) is blawin loud amangis al Christiane nationis, to the grete confort of zour Graces trew subiectis, that I neidit nocht to hef 20 tane thir my labouris heirin for zour 'Modesties cause: zit, be ressoun this ^ my auctour makis sa mekle to that Godly concord, quhareof zour Grace is sa desyrous, I richt humblie and hertlie dedicatis my smal labouris heirin to zour Hienes, be quhais name and auctoritie 25 this anciant father may haif place in disputatioun, according to his dignitie, to help to discuss the treuth veray necessar at this tyme to be outset and manteanit,^ of the qusestioun exagitat praesentlie in zour Graces realme. Quhilk is, quhow the aivin proper sense, and 30 mynd of the Haly Gaist in the Scriptuir, may be discernit fra the erroneous sense, consauit thairof be the wickit. Of this mater, I heir of a buke set furth certane zeris passit be an honorable confessour of the trew, catholik fayth, M. Quintine Kennedie, a werk commendit be sindry 35 cunning men als weil of Ingland as of Scotland. And ^ O.E. p. A viii, ^ O.E. manteaniit. lO TO THE MAIST GRATIOUS SOUERANE, also, laitlie, I hef sein certane clatteris, and I wate nocht quhat, nameit contumeliouslie in hie contempt of the Kirk of God, A confutatioun of the said M. Quintinis Papistical counselis, put out be ane of our windfallin brethir, laitlie snapperit in the cummerance of Caluin, 5 M. lohne Dauidsone, quha, for his parte of the new padzeane of his desperat brethir, wald be haldin a Dauidsone sa douchty, that with a puff of his mouth he micht be iudgeit to cleik fra the Counselis, als weil general as wtheris, al auctoritie, in that he dar be sa 10 temerarious as to cal thame papistical,—that is, as he intendis contumeliouslie be that terme, dissaitful, wickit, leing, and erroneous. And sua impudentlie dar he afiSrine few godly Counselis to hef bene othir, sen Syluestris days or afore; and agane nameis thame sa few, and sa 15 few, that nocht only he makis him to misknaw ony ane of that sort; bot the first and principal General Counsel efter the Apostolis, haldin at Nice, as he can nocht cal it a General Counsel, sa he apperis to insinuat that the haly Fatheris aggreit nocht thare amangis thame selfis, 20 be ressoun that certane wickit consentit nocht to thame, bot to the blasphemie of^ Arrius thare condemnit. As he wald say nixt, (for certane is it that sik men decays euir to worse) the Apostolis war nocht of ane consent and mynd in Christe, because ludas left thame. And 25 finalie concluidis he, that nocht only General Counselis may erre, bot to be a dreme to think that euir thai hef bene a Counsel vniuersal praesenting the Kirk of God, sen the Apostelis days : and zit he thinkis nocht al that venum aneuch, bot affirmis als that thai hef bene few 30 guid pastouris in the Kirk sen the said Syluester. O ingentem confidentiam! My toung treulie, Madame, failzeis me to expres the zele that a faythful Christiane suld haif for the House of God, aganis thir schameles learis, aganis the folie, zea, the phrenesie of thir proud 35 ^ O.E. p. a. MARIE QUENE OF SCOTTIS. II pestilent Protestantis, euery day descending a step ferther to thare maister in hel. Layng may thai heir protest, or ony man quha hes cuir of his saul be moueit for sik a protestatioun. For quhat war that ellis, bot to admit 5 place to the discipulis of Arrius, Macedonius, Eutiches, Nestorius and wtheris iustlie condemnit be General Counselis, and to cal abak agane thare hsereseis sa mony C. zeris erdit in hel ? Bot this manis folie is sufficientlie declarit be the maist cunning wrytearis of Caluinis and lo of Lutheris^ sect; quha almaist appreuis the first four general counselis, and testifeis that al the Bischopes of Rome quhil Bonifacius, quha succedit to Gregore the grete, about iijC. zeris efter Syluester, war cunning and godly pastouris. And quhatkin wtheris pastouris thai 15 war sen syne, the lichtis and lampis of the Kirk of God, Athanasius, Gregore, Nazianzene, S. Hierome, Ambrose, and Augustine, Basil, Chrysostome, and Cyril with mony wtheris in thare dayis, sen the tyme of Syluester, testifeis be thare writtingis. Bot this my auctour, as he had 20 foresein the vanitie or rather impietie of this man, makis al thir materis almaist sa cleir aganis him that M. Quintine neidis na wthir apologie, nor nane wthir man, to waist paper and ink for this porpose. For^ the quhilk cause, I mak mentioun of thame bayth to zour 25 Of race that the treuth of thare pley, be support of this father, mot be tryit, and silence put to the erroneous. And this specialie I do to confirme the wyse and graue sayfng, quhilk I hard zour Maies//^ sumtyme speik on this manere : Sen of wryteing of buikis (as witnessis Salo- 30 mon) thair is na end, and sen the veritie in al thingis is bot ane, and vnuariable, thai ar buikis anew alrady put furth, gif thai war weil vnderstand. Quhais say/ng (sen the hertis of princis ar in the handis of God) I wnder- stuid as proceding of the Haly Gaist, and, conforme to 35 zour Graces mynd, hes specialie, according to my smal ^ O.E. Luthdris. " O.E. p. a ii. Thair buikis I haif nocht heir, to cite the places: bot it is sa plane, that thai can nocht deny it. Eccle. 12. Prouerb. 21. 12 TO THE MAIST GRATIOUS SOUERANE, talent, labourit sen syne, as I gat oportunitie, besydis sum wthir mater that I had than begun, that sum tractatis, writtin be anciant Fatheris mony zeris ago, micht be for a Godly vnitie in zour Qraces realme vnder- stand be thame, be quhome thai micht nocht afore. Of 5 the quhilkis, as I cheisit this auctour first, sa the mater of the wechty qusestioun foresaid, cunninglie tretit be him, is necessarlie first, efter my iudgement, for an vnitie in the trew religioun to be vnderstand. To the quhilk vnitie, Madame, besydis the help and aid that we hef 10 afore expressit, it wald help mekle gif twa thingis war to addit; First, that worthy punisment war tane of schameles oppin learis and treuth brekaris, and of thame, quha ar knawin on set porpose wristearis of the veritie, and nurisearis of discord. The secund, that the grete 15 gentrice of zour Maies//^ wald persuade to certane desperat personis that ze ar an hertlie and a compatient mother to thame (as na faythful subiect doutis, bot sa is in deid), and that zour Grace nothir seikis the lyues nor landis of certane of the vnleirnit nobilitie, and wtheris 20 seduceit be thir dissaitful foxis, and rauenous woulfis— thare fals techearis. For suvthlie sa it becumis, and equitie that requiris: sen, be the negligence and inordinat affectioun of zour Hienes forebearis (quhat^ is zour awin parte thairin praesentlie, I am incertane) in the promoue- 25 ing of vnqualifeit Praelatis in the Kirk, al this per- turbatioun, trible, and hie interpryseis, in Scotland, as the lyke for the lyke causeis also in vtheris partes, ar wpsproung. Insameke that the peple houngerit throw inlake of the heuinlie and necessare fuid of Godis Word, 30 and haifand a vehement houngir and thrist thairof, entering vnhappelie to be refreschit in the cumpanie of thir neu techearis,—as it war in an apothecaris buyth ful of al kynd of droigis, bayth of delicat spycerie and of rady poysoun, quare thai, without ony consyderatioun 35 ^ O.E. p. a iii. MARIE QUENE OE SCOTTIS. 13 or respect of the guid or the ewil, hes tane sa gredy a fil, hot sum mair and sum les of the poysoun, that certane ar fallin as it war in an apoplesie nothir heiring, seing, nor feling thare infirmitie; wtheris as in a phrenesie, 5 rinnand and ruscheand without knaulege quhat thai othir do or say; wtheris also as it war in a licht slummir easelie to be walkinnit. Of quhome mony ar, as I am be euident ressonis persuadit, fra al perel sa recouerit, that with litle craft and diligence of a guid medicinar, 10 thai may be cuirit fra al infirmitie, and without al scrupulositie accumpaniit with the Kirk of God, bot that zit mair spedelie thai wald do, gif thai war deliuerit from feir of thare former plays. Thir meanis, gratious Souerane, being prouideit, and the trew sense of myn 15 actour deulie embraceit, thare is na dout bot thir wallis of vnitie, Madame, be zour gratious assistence, sal be vpbigit and defendit, with sik expeditioun and fortitude, as wes the wallis of Jerusalem be Nehemias. The quhilk mot grant ws the only auctour of vnitie and peace, 20 our Lord Iesvs Christe : quha mot hald zour Celsitude in his continual protectioun. Amen. Of Antuerp the 2. of Decemb. 1563. IT In 1 THE CATALOG OF GeNNADIUS, QUHILK IS CONIONIT WITH THE CATALOG OF S. Hierome of the Ecclesiastik WRYTEARIS, THIS TESTIMONIE IS OF ViNCENTIUS LiR. ViNCENTius natione Gallics, apiid Monasteriuni in Liri- nensi insula presbyter: vir in scriphiris sanctis doctus, et notitia ecclesiasticorum dogmatum sufficienter instructus, composuit ad euertenda hcereticormn collegia^ nitido et aperto sermone validissimam disputationem, quam ab- 5 sconso nomine suo, attitulauit Peregrmi adiiersimi hcBreti- cos: cuius operis quia sectmdi libri maxinia?n m schedulis partem a quibtisdajn furatam perdidit, recapitulato eius paucis sermonib. sensu, prwio compegit, et in libtumvnum cedidit. APoritur Theod. et Vale?itiniaJio regnantib. lo ^ Tritemius in his buke of the Ecclesiastik MEN WRYTIS THIS : ViNCENTius APonachus et Presbyter APonasterijLirinensis insulcB, natione Gallus, vir in diuinis scripturis eruditissi- mus, et scecularhim literarum non ignarus, vita et moribus clarus. Exstat eius msigne opus, quod sub Peregrini no 7 nine co 77 iposuit, a veteribus doctoribus percelebre lauda- 1 5 tim, De erroribus et collegiis hcereticoriun fugiendis, lib. ij. Alia quoque 7 i 07 i 7 mlla scripsisse legitur, qua steormen alle to ))an scipen neodde.” —Layamon ‘ Brut,’ 11 . 28,436, 28,437 (Madden). 90 NOTES TO FIRST TRACTAT. ‘ ‘ As when a ship by skilful steers 7 nan wrought. ” —Milton, ‘ P. L.,’ ix. 1 . 513. 3 . 12 . Pro7noueris = ^2Xxox\s. Lat. promoveo, to advance. This refers to lay patrons having the right of presentation to benefices. “ Syne thame promove that wer most sapient.” —Lyndsay, ‘Papyngo,’!. 1031. 3 . 12 . dashed to pieces. This form is not found in Jamie¬ son. It is akin to the Dan. and Swed. forms of this onomatopoeic word, krasa and krase — “ The pot was erased." —Chaucer, ' C. T.G. 1 . 934 (Stratmann). 3 . 13 . shallows, shallow shelving places near shore. M.E. schalowe, schold. Cf. below, 3. 18. “ The dangerus schaldis and costis wp pykit we, With all his blynd rolkis, of Libie.” —Doug., ‘ Eneados,’ vol. ii. p. 162, 11 . 31, 32 (Small’s Ed.) Also p. 325, 1 . 51. “ And al the tym that he thair lay He spyit, and slely gert assay Quhar of the dik the schawdesi was.” —'The Bruce,’ ix. 1 . 354 (E.E.T.S. Ed.) 3 . 13 . frightened. Cf. O.Fr. effr'eier., effraier, to frighten. " It affraied the Sara3ins.” —Rob. of Brunne’s ‘ Langtoft’s Chron.,’ p. 174. “ And on the Squyer followit fast, Till thay did see him at the last; With all his men richt weill arrayit. With cruel men nathing effrayit.” —Lyndsay, ‘ The Hist, of Squyer Meldrum,’ 11. 1233-1236 (vol. i. p. 199). Cf. also Knox, ‘Hist.,’ vol. ii. p. 352. 3 . 18 . Airis and erect j'(2:/A = oars and erect sails. Ar is the northern form of oar, ore (‘ Havelok,’ 1 . 1871), as in A.S. ar, pronounced also air. Cf. air, —still used in fishing villages on the Moray Firth. ‘ ‘ A hundreth schippys, that ruthyr bur and ayr To turss thair gud, in hawyn was lyand thar.” —‘ Wallace,’ vii. 11 . 1067, 1068 (S.T.S. Ed.) 3 . 18 . splinters. Root, splmt and spleitt, Fr. spleten, to split. Splmner is often used in Scotland yet. “ Thair speiris in splendris sprent, On scheldis, schonkit and schent.” —‘ Gawain and Gol.,’ ii. 11 . 24, 25. 4 . 1 . Returning thair course fet by the first sett conipasse — i.e., taking a roundabout course in face of an adverse wind. M.E. fecchen, pt. t. fette, pp.y^A A.S. fetiafi, to fetch. Icel.y^z', a step. NOTES TO FIRST TRACTAT. 91 “ ]3en/e?fauel forth, floreynes, I-nowe.” —‘ Piers Plow.,’ a. ii. 1 . 113. Cf. Josh. XV. 3—“And went up to Adar, and fetched a compass to Karkaa;” also Acts xxviii. 13 — “And from thence we fetched a compass, and came to Rhegium.” 4 . 2 . Harbery = \)\z.ct of refuge. Either noun in apposition \.o place, or adjective signifying harbouroiis. O.H.G. hereberga, a camp : Icel. herbergi, a “host-shelter”; O.H.G. heri, an army, and berga?i, to shelter. “ Seilede to londe. And herber^e token a-neouwefte.” —‘Layamon,’ 11 . 28,877, 28,878. The word came to mean a traveller’s shelter, inn ; Fr. auberge. “ For-]ji kai at in name of the Askis herbry, sal herbryit be.’’ —Barbour, ‘Legends,’ “Julian,” 11 . 465, 466. “ I saw nat this yere swiche a compagnie. At ones in ^\^herberwe, as is now.” —Chaucer, ‘ C. T.,’ Prol. 11 . 766, 767. “ Sa scho had hap to be horsit to hir herbry Att ane ailhouse neir [hevin] it nyghttit thame thare.” —Dunbar, ‘ Poems,’ Pt. i. p. 52, 11 . 14, 15 (S.T.S. Ed.) 4 . 9 . = madness, fury. O.Yx. frenaisie, frenasie. “Ther- for I may compair them til ane man in ane frenyse, quhilk bytis his auen membris vitht his tetht,” &c.—‘The Complaynt of Scotland,’ p. 124 (E.E.T.S. Ed.) 4 . 11 . Ane edict. On the 25th August 1561, six days after Oueen Mary arrived in Scotland, she issued a proclamation from Edinburgh in reference to the “ division presently standing in this realme for the differens in materis of religioun, that hir Majestie is maist desirous to see pacifiit.” It proceeds to enact that none of the lieges “ tak upoun hand, privately or oppinlie, to mak ony alteratioun or innovatioun of the state of religioun, or attempt ony thing aganis the forme quhilk hir Majestie fand publict and universalie standing at hir Majesteis arrivall in this hir realme, under the pane of deid : with certificatioun that gif ony subject of the realme sail cum in the contrair heirof, he salbe estemit and haldin a seditious person and raser of tumult; and the said payne sal be execute upoun him with all vigour, to the exemple of utheris,” &c.—‘ Reg. Priv. Counc. Scot.,’ vol. i.. Preface, p. xxxvii, and pp. 266, 267. Knox, ' Hist.,’ vol. ii. pp. 272, 273, Laing’s Ed., 1848. This proclamation was affixed to the Cross of Linlithgow on the 29th Aug. 1561.— ‘ Compt. Thesaur.,’ 1559-1562. A similar proclamation was made from St Andrews on 17th March 1562, and also from Holyrood-house on 29th June 1564.—‘ Reg. Priv. Counc. Scot.,’ vol. i. pp. 267, 268. 4 . 13 . Adicertisment—'a. written statement drawing attention to any- 92 NOTES TO FIRST TRACTAT. thing. Fr. avertisseme 7 it. “ Here followen Advertisements for the gevyng of the Kyngs Offyces.” — Fortescue, ‘ Absol. & Lim. Mon.’ (1714), p. 122. Cf. ‘N.E.D.’ 4 . 14 . Ct'aibit rewlaris = \).2xs\\ (sour, incensed) rulers. Crab seems also to have been pronounced crabe, as above. Cf. Dut. crabben, to scratch ; kribbeti, to quarrel. “ And Swingeour, for thy sake refuse it, To crabe thee humbler by thy mind.” —Watson’s ‘ Coll.,’ iii. 11 . 6, 7. “Thou are crabbid, O Lord, because we have sinned.” “Be not crabbid, O Lord, remember not our iniquities for ever.” — Knox, ‘ Treatise on Prayer,’ quoting Isa. Ixiv. 5, 9. “ 3 it crabit Cupid not content, Apollois anger to augment, Did nok agane incontinent.” —Montgomerie’s ‘Poems,’ Pt. i. p. 1^2 (S.T.S. Ed.) “ Ten times more gentle than her father’s crabbed, And he’s composed of harshness.”—Shakespeare. 4 . 19 . deliberation. Fr. a{d)visement, fr. aviser. “ He tuk avisment vith his men. On quhat maner thi suld do then.” —‘ The Bruce,’ vii. 11 . 526, 527. ‘ N.E.D.,’ voce, has— ‘‘ Doth what hym lust without dyscrete advysernent, And wyll in no wyse take myne advertysement.” —Bale’s ‘ God’s Promises ’ in Dodsley (1780), i. 11. 14, 15. 4 . 32 . Loiimg = . A.S. lovian, O.Icel. lofa, to praise. In the ‘ Catholicon Anglicum’ the following note is given under “To love ; ubi to praise ”—“ I love, as a chapman loveth his ware that he wyll sell. Je fats. Come, of howe moche love you it at : sus cojnbien le faictez vans ? I love you it nat so dere as it coste me ; I would be gladde to bye some ware of you, but you love all thynges to dere. ‘ pe sullere loveS his ]ung dere.’ ”—‘ Old Eng. Horn.,’ ii. 213. 5 . 1 . Merchandrice—Tn.txCxidcncSA's,^. “ Many of this maistres Freris • mowe clothen hem at lykyng. For here money and marchandise ‘ marchen togideres.” —‘ Piers Plow.,’ Prol. 11 . 63, 64. The Scottish clergy were forbidden by a law of King William the Lion, as well as by many statutes of the Church, to engage in husbandry or merchandise : “ Item statuit quod viri ecclesiastic! vivant honeste de fructibus redditibus et emolumentis ecclesiarum ita ut non sint husband! neque pastures neque mercatores.”—‘ Act. Pari. Scot.,’ vol. i. p. 60 ; also ‘ Cone. Scot.,’ vol. ii. pp. 60, 89, 156, 157. NOTES TO FIRST TRACTAT. 93 5 . 2 . Syinonie, “the crime of trafficking in ecclesiastical preferment;” the crime of Simon Magus. Cf. Acts viii. iS. “ For hit is Symonye to sulle that send is of grace, That is witt and water, wynd and fuyr the furthe.” —‘ Piers Plow.,’ C. Pass. x. li. 55, 56. Piers also describes the Church assailed by enemies, one of which is Simony—Pass, xxiii. 5 . 2 . Glorious estait. This refers to the worldly spirit ruling in the Church, which impelled the superior clergy to imitate the princely style of, and amass wealth like, the secular lords. Ambitious and proud, frequently the bishops appeared clad in armour, surrounded by retinues of jakmen and servants, and in vestments so rich and un¬ seemly that the councils of the Church enacted that they should not be worn. They built palaces, amassed wealth to bequeath to their illegitimate children, and, still more, showed their “solicitude be inariage'''' of their children into powerful families. Cf. ‘ Stat. Eccl. Scot.,’and notes. Lyndsay, referring to the Primate, James Betoun, says— “ His princely pomp, nor Papale gravitie. His palyce royall, ryche, and radious. Nor yet the flude of superfluitie Of his ryches, nor travell tedious, Avalit hym nocht,” &c.—‘ Papyngo,’ 11 . 577-582. In this respect he was not so notable a sinner as his nephew and suc¬ cessor, David Beatoun, whose bastard son David, a few days after his father’s installation as Primate, received a grant of Crown lands in Angus. Cf. ‘ Stat. Eccl. Scot.,’ vol. i. Preface, p. cxxx, note. When, in 1546, his daughter was married to the Master of Crawford, the Primate gave her a dowry of 4000 merks. Bishop Chisholm of Dun¬ blane gave his daughter, on her marriage to Sir James Stirling of Keir, a dowry of ^1000. Cf. ‘Stat. Eccl. Scot.,’ vol. ii. p. 303, note. To examples of this kind Winzet makes plain reference in taunting the clergy with having “ brocht the baronis to be impis [scions] of your posteritie.” The acquirement of Church lands, &c., by the mar¬ riage of barons with the daughters of the superior clergy, had become so great a scandal, that at the Council of Edinburgh in 1558-59 a stat¬ ute forbidding the practice was enacted : “ De non elocandis filiabus Praslatorum baronibus de patrimonio Christi.”—Statute, No. 264; ‘Stat. Eccl. Scot.,’ vol. ii. p. 155. In a similar strain Sir Richard Maitland declares— “ Sumtyme the priestis thocht that they did weill, Thocht that all vyces rang in thair persoune, Letcherie, gluttunie, vain gloire, and avarice.” —' Poems,’ p. 32. 94 NOTES TO FIRST TRACTAT. Sir David Lyndsay makes several allusions to this subject— fi “ That Prelats dochtours of this natioun Ar maryit with sic superfluitie : Thay will nocht spair to gif twa thowsand pound With thair dochtours, to ane nobill man: In riches, sa thay do superabound.” —' The Thrie Estaitis,’ 11 . 3189-3193. Spiritualitie” boasts— “ And to my sons I have givin rich rewairds, And all my dochters maryit upon lairds.” —Ibid., 11. 3377, 3378. Another contemporary writer, alluding to the clergy, says— “ Thai brocht thair bastardis with the skrufe thai skraip, To blande thair blude with barrownis be ambitioun.” —Alexander Scott’s ‘ Poems,’ p. 7 (Laing’s Ed.) 5 . 4 . /w/z.s' = shoots, scions, used figuratively of children. Welsh, imp, a graft. A.S. inipati, to ingraft. “ ' I am wrath,’ quod he : ‘ I was sum tyme a frere. And the couentes Gardyner for to graffeyw?/^^.”’ —‘ Piers Plow.,’ Pass. v. 11 . 136, 137. Cf. also ‘Piers Plowman,’ C. Pass. xix. 1 . 5. “ And so those imps, which might in time have sprong Alofte (good lord) and servde to shielde the state. Are either nipt with such vntimely frosts, Or else growe crookt, because they be not proynd.” —Gascoigne’s ‘The Steel Glas,’ 11 . 455-458. 5 . 6. Pure = '^oox people. The poor at this time were maintained by the Church. (See note on ‘ Rigour done to the Poor,’ p. loi.) In Bishop Hamilton’s Catechism are censured “beneficit men quha wyll gyf na parte of thair benefice for the sustentatioun of pure peple within thair paryschyng.”—Fol. lix. 5 . 6 . Collegeis. “The universities of Scotland are the legitimate offspring of the Church. ... In 1411 the Bishop of St Andrews founded his University. Forty years later (1450-51) the rival see of Glasgow ; and in 1494 Bishop Elphinstone of Aberdeen obtained the Papal constitution for \he studiimi ge 7 ierale or university of his epis¬ copal see.”—C. Innes, ‘Sketches of Early Scotch History,’ pp. 220, 257 : Edin. 1867. Edinburgh was a post-Reformation college, opened in 1583. But in 1558 Robert Reid, Bishop of Orkney, left a sum of 8000 merks for the foundation of a university in Edinburgh.—Irving, ‘ Lives of Scotish Writers,’ p. 161 : Edin. 1851. 5 . 8 . Ryche mgy 7 iis = r\oh. intellects, or mental parts. Fr. e7igi7i, L. i 7 ige 7 i-iu 77 i. This word has the double meaning of genius, and engine, a machine. “ Mast reuerend Virgill, of Latyne poetis prince, Gemme of iTigiTie and fluide of eloquence.” —Doug., ‘Eneados,’ vol. ii. p. 3, 11, 3, 4, NOTES TO FIRST TRACTAT. 95 “ More fairer peple, nor of gretar ingyne. Nor of more strenth, gret dedis tyll indure.” ■—Lyndsay, ‘The Dreme,’ 11 . 834, 835. 5 . 9 . Dois. The author, in many similar instances, uses the plural termination is to indicate the third pers. pi. 5 . 10 . Distribution of benefices. To the evils of patronage is generally traced the origin of the movements which led to the down¬ fall of the Roman Church. Secular lords, who obtained control over the lands of the Church, made their influence felt in the appointment of bishops, abbots, parsons, and vicars. They assumed spiritual titles without performing the spiritual duties of their offices. The Crown claimed the right to present to all benefices during vacancies in the sees—‘Acta Pari. Scot.,’ vol. ii. p. 83. Thus royal, baronial, and clerical influences operated upon nearly every appointment. In con¬ sequence, the benefices were often distributed without regard to the fitness of the officials for their duties, who might be disqualified by youth, age, or ignorance. Even foreigners were installed in Scotch benefices. Cf. Theiner, ‘ Mon. Vet. Hib. et Scot.,’ p. 81; ‘ Reg. Episc. Aberd.,’vol. ii. p. 194. Cf. Dunbar’s ‘Freir of Tungland,’ Pt. I. p. 139; also note, Pt. III. p. ccxiv. “For science, for vertew, or for blude Gets nane the Kirk, hot baith for gold and gude.” — ‘ Three Tales of the Three Priests of Peebles ’ (Laing’s ‘ Early Met. Tales,’ p. 114). In his “satiric rage” Lyndsay, seeing how “ Agane our wyll, those treukouris bene intrusit,’ asks— “ Prencis, prencis, quhar bene your heych prudence In dispositioun of your beneficeis?” -—‘ Papyngo,’ 11 . 1004, 1005. A bishop who boasted he knew neither the Old Testament nor the New; rectors and vicars who were not in orders; pastors who did not reside in their parishes; priests unable to read or preach—as Quintin Kennedy said, “nolder sing nor say”; parsons so young as to be ignorant of vice, or so old as to be tired of it (“pueris nondum rationis capacibus;” “post consumptum ni rebus turpissimis aetatis florem”—‘ Panegyricus Archibaldi Hayi,’ fol. xxxii.); prelates who lived in concubinage and gave handsome dowries to their illegitimate offspring,—obtained benefices in the Church, and became the sources of ridicule not to lively satirists alone, but of much annoyance to the Reforming Councils of the Church. Cf. J. Robertson’s Notes on Statute No. 206, ‘ Stat. Eccl. Scot.,’ vol. ii. pp. 290, 291; John Skelton’s ‘ Maitland of Lethington,’ p. 204. One of the statutes, passed by the General Provincial Council of Edinburgh in IS 59 > declared the ap- 96 NOTES TO FIRST TRACTAT. pointment of a prelate’s son to a benefice in his father’s church null and invalid.—‘ Stat. Eccl. Scot.,’ vol. ii. p. 155, No. 263. See note on “ Ignorant . . . zouthe,” p. 97, also note on “ Bastard browis,” p. 98. Cf. Dunbar’s ‘Poems,’ Pt. II. p. 205 (S.T.S. Ed.) To gold itself was given the credit of promotion in the Church— “ Sir Penny is baith scherp and wyis, . . . Disponar he is of benefyis, . . . And als Sir Symony his serwand. That now is gydar of the Kirk.” —Lord Hailes’ ‘ Anc. Scot. Poems,’ pp. 154, 291. 5 , 15 . Servands. In keeping up the “glorious estate” associated with an episcopate or an abbacy, numerous servants were required for the table, for the hunt, for travel, and other duties. Great enter¬ tainments, often to guests of questionable character, required their services— “ Splendida ccena, epulos lautae ambitione remota.” —Buchanan’s ’Epigram.,’ lib. i. No. 43. They, too, were hinted at when the angry King James V., in 1540-41, asked the bishops, “Wherefore gaif my predecessors sa many landis and rentes to the Kirk? Was it to mentean halkis, doggis, and hures to a nomber of ydle priests?.’’—Sir J. Melville’s ‘ Memoirs,’ pp. 63, 64 (Ban. Club). In ‘ The Gude and Godlie Ballads,’ priestis are thus counselled— “ Priestis leif your pryde, Zour skarlat and your veluote soft, Zour hors and mulis coistlie coft. And jakmen by 3our side.” —P. 172 (Laing’s Ed.) These servants had the virtues or vices of their superiors. In 1549 a General Council ordained “ prelates not to keep in their households notorious drunkards, gamblers, whoremongers, brawlers, night- walkers, buffoons, blasphemers, swearers.”—‘Stat. Eccl. Scot.,’ p. 91, No. 181 ; also p. 156, No. 265. In 1558-59 the Bishop of Aberdeen was requested by the Dean and Chapter to “causs his Lordschipis seruandis to reforme thame selfis, because nixt him self, it semis him to begyn at his awn houshald.”—‘ Miscell. Spald. Club,’ vol. iv. p. 59, quoted in ‘ Stat. Eccl. Scot.,’ vol. ii. p. 286. 5 . 16 . God wate — Qo^ knows. A.S. witan, to know; pres. t. ic wat, \ii wdst, he wdt. Cf. note on ‘The Court of Venus,’ Bk. ii. p. 750 (S.T.S. Ed.) 5. 21 . Sleuthftcl=^\o\hi\x\, lazy. Cf. A.S. slcewS, sloth ; slouthe, Chaucer, ‘ C. T.,’ 1 . 15,726; sleiithe, ‘ P. Plow.,’ B. v. 1 . 392; sleuth, ‘ Kingis Ouair,’ st. 119, 1 . 7. “ For quhen the sleuthful hird dois sloug and sleip Taking no cure, in kepyng of his floke, NOTES TO FIRST TRACTAT. 97 Than Lupis cumis, and Lowrance, in ane lyng, And dois, but reuth, the sely scheip dounthryng.” —Lyndsay, ‘The Dreme,’ 11 . 890-896 (Laing’s Ed.) Ibid., vol. i. p. 57, 1 . 405. 5 . 23 . = deficiency. The same as lak., M.E. for lack. “The absence or inlaik of the justiciar annulis the perambulation.”—■' Stat. Dav. II.,’ c. 20, § 5. Montgomerie has inlaik, ‘Poems,’ Pt. II. p. 220, 1 . 6 (S.T.S. Ed.) 5 . 26 . stumbled. “ Thair stedis stakkerit in the Stour and stude stammerand.” —‘Gawan and Gol.,’ ii. 1 . 25 (Jam.) “ He slaid and shimmerit on the sliddry ground, And fel at erd grufelingis amid the fen.” —Doug., ‘ Virgil,’ 138, 11 . 41, 42 (Jam.) 5 . 30 . Ignorant and inexpert zouthe. The scandal of appointing children to spiritual offices is inveighed against by the Abbot of Crossraguel in 1558: “ Bot thou may se daylie . . . ane bairne and ane babe, to quhome scarcelie wald thou geve ane fair apill to keip, get perchance fyve thousand saules to gyde.”—‘Ane Compendius Tractive,’ chap. xiv.; ‘Miscell. Wodr. Soc.,’ vol. i. p. 151. Similarly Coneeus remarks that, among other vices of the time, one was ; “Abbates et episcopos liberos vix natos, et adhuc a matre rubes- centes, designare.”—G. Conaei, ‘De Dvplici Statv Religionis apvd Scotos,’ p. 89 : Romae, 1628. According to Hay, priests “were or¬ dained to handle the body of the Lord who scarcely knew their alphabet.”—‘Ad Card. Betoun Panegyricus,’ fob xxxi.: Paris, 1540. The evil crept into the Reformed Church. In the session of the General Assembly on 28th December 1562, the Superintendent of Angus was accused, because ‘‘some ^otmg men wer rashlie admitted to the ministrie, and to be exhortaris, without such trial and examin- atioun as ar required in the Book of Discipline.”—‘Booke of the Univ. Kirk,’ p. 25. In 1571 John Erskine of Dun accuses the Re¬ formed Church of this scandal.—‘ Miscell. Spald. Club,’ vol. iv. p. 99. Cf. vol. V. pp. 60, 61, 63. Cf. also Keith, ‘ Hist.,’ vol. iii. p. 45, note (Spot. Soc. Ed.) “ On yow Prencis, for undiscreit gevyng Tyll ignorantis siv officis tyll use ; Our ignorance hes done the warld abuse.” —Lyndsay, ‘Trag. of Cardinall,’ i. p. 154, 11 . 400-404. 5 . 34 , Les pryce = \tss esteem. “ He had rycht gret price and lovyng.” —‘The Bruce,’ vii. 1 . 90. “ Sic halland schekkaris, quhilk at Cowkelbyis gryce Ar haldin olpryce, quhen lymmaris dois convene.” —Dunbar, ‘Poems,’ Pt. I. p. 83, 11 . 57, 58. G VOL. II. I 98 NOTES TO FIRST TRACTAT. 6. 2. Zmwz —allowable, lawful. “ Lesum it is to desist of your feid, And now to spare the pure pepil Troyane.” —Doug., ‘Virgil,’ 164, 11 . 47, 48 (Jam.) 6 .6. Walke — '^2X.c\\. K.'^.\acian,\acigan. O.lc&l. vaka, O.H.Ger. wachen, wake. 6. 11 . Dame Dalida. The wife of Samson. This form of the word is taken from the Vulg. See note on ‘The Court of Venus,’ Bk. iii. 1 . 36 (S.T.S. Ed., p. 198). Cf. also ibid., 1 . 217. 6. 12 . Bastard brote/is = hastard brats. Browis is the plural of brol, a brat. Brolle occurs in ‘ Piers Plow.,’ Bk. iii. 1 . 204 (C. Pass. iv. 1 . 263), to which Mr Skeat appends a note— “ The leste brolle of his blode • a barounes pere ! ” Similarly— “ So of that beggers brol' a bychop schal worthen.” —‘ Piers Plow.,’ C. 1 . 747. In ‘Prompt. Parv.,’ 50, “Breyel” is defined— “ Brollus, brolla, miser- culus.” In Wyclif’s ‘Prose Works,’ E.E.T.S., p. 214, we find this word signifying scamps—“ O^ert. broJ>elis wolden renne awey wi]? riche mennz^i- good.” The immorality of the aristocratic classes and of the superior clergy in the sixteenth century was notorious : equally scandalous was the appointment of their illegitimate children to rich benefices in the Church. Illegitimate sons of King James V. held the five richest livings in the Church—Holyrood, Kelso, Melrose, Colding- ham, and St Andrews—from their infancy: Lord Robert Stewart, Commendator (Prior) of Holyrood in 1539, at seven years of age; Lord James, Commendator of St Andrews and Pittenweem in 1538, aged seven years; Lord John, Prior of Coldingham in 1541, at eight years; Lord James, Abbot of Kelso and Melrose ; Lord Adam, Prior of the Charter-house, Perth.—Keith, ‘Hist.,’vol. i. p. 59, note; Craw¬ ford’s ‘Description of Renfrew,’ p. 176 et seq. Cardinal Beatoun had at least five bastard children, three of whom were legitimated during their father’s lifetime. His successor in the primacy, Archbishop Hamilton, had three illegitimate children. (For authorities cf. ‘ Stat. Eccl. Scot.,’ vol. ii. p. 303, notes; also Chambers’s ‘ Picture of Scotland,’ vol. ii. p. 234.) Of the six bishops who sat in the Provincial Council, A.D. 1549, three are known to have had, each of them, two or more “bastard browis”—William Gordon, Bishop of Aberdeen; Patrick Hepburn, Bishop of Moray; William Chisholm, Bishop of Dunblane. —‘ Stat. Eccl. Scot.,’ vol. ii. p. 283, with authorities. The Bishop of Moray is credited with ten illegitimate children, according to ‘ The Eccl. Chron. of Scotland—Monasticon,’by Rev. J. F. S. Gordon, D.D., p. 88. Dr D. Laing gives authorities for the legitimation of these ten NOTES TO FIRST TRACTAT. 99 in his Knox, 'Hist,’ vol. i. p, 41, note. Bishop Leslie, the friend of Winzet, was himself the illegitimate son of Gavin Leslie, parson of Kingussie. He was the father of three illegitimate children.—‘ Inven¬ tories of Queen Mary,’ Preface, p. xlvi, with authorities. Compare notes on “Ignorant and inexpert zouthe,” p. 97; “distribution of benefices,” p. 95. 6. 13 . Sras^=soonest ( = the rather). This word is the superlative form of the old word er, soon, before. A.S. (sr, Gothic, air. The comparative is erar.^ sooner. Thus we have czrlik.^ or soon-like; and erst, soonest. ‘ ‘ Than war it to the Comowne lawe, That is Imperyale, erast drawe.” —‘ Wyntoun,’ iii. 3, 11 . 37, 38. 6. 20 . Awalke = 2yN'!ik.e. Cf. note to ‘The Court of Venus,’ Bk. i. p. 38, 1 . 672 (S.T.S. Ed.) Cf. supra, p. 98. ‘ ‘ Awalk, awalk, awalk, thow wofull wicht. I walk, I turne, sleip may I nocht.” —Dunbar’s ‘Poems,’ Pt. ii. p. 233, 11 . II, 12 (S.T.S. Ed.) 6. 34 . Within thir hundreth zeris. The letter sent by James 1 . to the abbots and priors of the Scottish Benedictine and Augustinian Monasteries, 1525, shows that corruption was then infecting the Church.—‘Act. Pari. Scot.,’ vol. ii. pp. 25, 26. The Archdeacon of Murray fixes 1463 as the date when “ evil prelatis began to rage in maist insolent and corruptit life.”—Bellend, ‘ Hist, and Chron. of Scot.,’ Bk. xii. chap. 17. Bishop Leslie fixes the time ten years later. “ The abbayis come to secular abussis, the abbotis and pryouris being promovit furth of the court, quha levit courtlyk, secularlye, and voluptuouslye; and than ceissit all religious and godlye myndis and deidis, quhairwith the secularis and temporall men beand sklanderit with thair evill example, fell fra all devocioun and godlynes to the warkis of wikednes quhairof daylie mekill evill did increase.”-—Lesh, ‘ Hist, of Scot.,’ pp. 39, 40; ‘ De Rebus Gest. Scot.,’ p. 317, ed. 1578. See ‘ Stat. Eccl. Scot.,’ vol. i., Pref., p. xc, note. 7 . 13 . Absque rege, &c. Quotation from Vulgate, 2 Par. xv. 3 : “Transibunt autem multi dies in Israel absque Deo vero et absque sacerdote doctore, et absque lege.” 7 . 15 . Blek = 'b\em{s\\', irregularity from a moral or canonical point of view. This word, almost obsolete, is still used in the dialect of southern and northern Scotland for any black fluid, and also meta¬ phorically for any person of indifferent character,-—“ a blek.” Cf. Swed. black, Dan. blcek., ink. “ The censor is impropre to correck, That in himself has ony kind of bleck.” —A. Hume, ‘ Ep. G. Moncrief,’—quoted in ‘ New Eng. Diet.,’ voce. lOO NOTES TO FIRST TRACTAT. 7 . 19 . On lyue togidder=\x\. life; alive together. Cf. note, ‘Mont¬ gomerie,’ pt. iii., p. 367, No. 19 (S.T.S. Ed.) 7. 23 . Lippir = leprous Gehazi, 2 Kings, v. 27. A.S. hleapere, liprosus. 7. 26 . Symoti his coinpa 7 izo 7 ie. Acts viii. 9. 7. 33 . Dimi doggis, a term of opprobrium used by the Reformers, within and beyond the pale of the Latin Church, to describe the clergy who neglected their duty of preaching. It has its origin in Isa. Ivi. 10. In 1530 the reforming monk of Cambus- kenneth writes : “ Praelati certe sunt ut ca?ies mnti non ualentes in claustro latrare ; incedunt cum regibus et magnatibus in urbibus et pallatiis unde non auditor eorum uox inclaustro.”—Fr. R. Richardini, ‘ Exeg. in Can. D. Augustini,’ foil. 188, 189. In 1558, Ouintin Kennedy says : “ And thay quha sulde preche the trew Worde of God conforme to thair vocatioun and levyng quhilk thay have thairfore ar (as says the propheit) like dinn doggis quhilkis can nocht bark nolder precheis thair selfis nor causis precheyng sufficient to be maid to resyste errouris.”—‘Ane Compendius Tractive,’ cap. xiv.; ‘ Misc. Wod. Soc.,’vol. i. pp. 152, 153. Cf also ‘The Black Book of Tay- mouth,’ pp. 166, 168. Wyclif designated the prelates “ doumbe houndis”—‘Prose Works,’ p. 104 (E.E.T.S. Ed.) “ For Esayas, in to his wark, Callis thame lyke doggis that can nocht bark. That callit are preistis, and can nocht preche. Nor Christis law to the pepill teche.” —Lyndsay, ‘ The Complaynt,’ 11 . 321-324. ‘‘ Ane idiot priest, Esay compaireth, plaine. Till ane dum dogge, that can nocht byte nor bark.” —Lyndsay, ‘ The Thrie Estaitis,’ 11 . 3898, 3899. The same expression is used in the “supplication” sent by the General Assembly to the “Lords of Secreit Counsell” in 1561 — ‘ Booke of the Universall Kirk,’ p. 9, 1 . 10 (Ban. Club). 8 . 2 . Pty/zV = poked. Cf. Suio-Goth. potta, to poke about. Cf Skeat, pat. “ Poy, a long boat-hook by which barges are propelled against the stream. Line.”—J. O. Halliwell’s ‘ Diet.’ Poutstaff, a pole used in fishing, is mentioned in ‘ Blind Harry’— “ WilBham was wa he had na wappynis thar, Bot Xhepoutstaff, the quhilk in hand he bar.” —•“ Wallace,’ i. 11 . 401, 402. 8. 2 , 3 . Staff and sting staff and pole— i.e., thoroughly cudgelled. The word sting is of Scandinavian origin, and signifies a pole or rung. “ Wallas that steing\.dk wp in till his hand.” —‘ Wallace,’ ii. 1 . 41 (S.T.S. Ed.) It is akin in origin with stake and sting, both being from the one root — stak, to prick. (Cf Skeat, ‘ Ety. Diet.,’ voce.) Compare Icel. std?ig NOTES TO FIRST TRACTAT. lOI (gen. sfangar), a pole; Dan. and Dut. stang, Swed. stang, Ger. stat 7 ge. “ Ane scharpit and brint sting of tre.” —Doug., ‘ Eneados,’ vol. ii. p. 158, 1 . 19 (Small’s Ed.) “ His steyng was tynt, the Inglis man was dede ; For his crag bayne was brokyn in that stede.” —‘Wallace,’ ii. 11 . 53, 54 (S.T.S. Ed.) “Upon Fasten’s E’en (Feb. 21, 1615) there was twa puncheons of Bourdeaux wine carriet, stmg a 7 id ling, on men’s shoulders, on the ice, at the mids of the North Inch,” &c.—‘Chron. Perth,’ quoted in Chambers’s ‘Domestic Annals,’ vol. i. p. 453. For “Riding the Stang,” cf. Chambers, ‘ Bk. of Days,’ vol. ii. pp. 510, 511; ‘Petition fora Toleration to the Stang, with the Proceedings of the Regality Court of Huntly thereon, mdccxxxiv. ;’ ‘ Misc. Mait. Club,’ vol. i. p. 485 ; Edin., 1834. 8. 3 . Quhryne nor quhyftge = gro^si\ nor whine. Both words are onomatopoeic. The former, signifying to squeak, or to cry like an animal in pain, is by Jamieson associated with A.S. hrm-a?t, Icel. prin-a, and also Scotch, croyn, croon. It is several times used by Douglas. “ The swyne began to quhryne," &c.—‘ Comp, of Scot.,’ p. 39, 1 . 7. “ They maid it like a scraped swyne ; And as they cow’d, they made it quhryne." —Montgomerie, Watson’s Coll., iii. 11 . 91, 92. {Whryne, S.T.S. Ed.) “ Wald God, the lady, that luffit yow best. Had sene yow thare by swelterand like twa swyne; Bot to indyte, how that duddroun wes drest, Drowkit with dreggis, quhimperand with mony quhryne, That proces to report, it were ane pyne.” —Lyndsay, ‘ The Answer to the Kingis Flyting,’ i. p. 170, 11 . 57-61. Quhy 7 ige, still in daily use in Scotland generally, is descriptive of the whimpering of children and whining of dogs. In M.E. whinett is applied to a horse. Cf. A.S. hwi 7 ian, to whine. “ For as an hors, I coude bite and whine.” —Chaucer, ‘ C. T.,’ 1 . 5968. “ Than the remanent of that questing sort. For this onsilly chance effrayit, at schort Wythdrawis, and about the master hunteir Wyth quhyngeand mouthis quaikand standis for feir, And with gret fouling doith complene and mene.” —‘Eneados,’ Bk. xiii. cap. iii. 11 . 15-19, vol. iv. p. 185. 8. 4 . Rigour to the pure dime. One of the scandals of the time was the ejectment of the poor hereditary tenantry from the kirk-lands, in order to feu them for higher rents. 102 NOTES TO FIRST TRACTAT. “ And now begins ane plague, amang them new, That gentill men thair steadings taks in few': Thus man thay pay greit ferme, or lay thair steid, And sum ar plainlie harlit out be the heid. And are destroyit, without God on thame rew.” —Lyndsay, ‘The Thrie Estaitis,’ 11 . 2575-2579. Lyndsay frequently inveighs against this growing wrong. Dunbar also refers to it— “ And quha can reive vthir menis rowmis, And upoun peur men gadderis sowmis. Is now ane active man and wyice ; And all thruch cans of covetyce.” —‘ Poems,’ i. p. 159, 11 . 37-40. In chap. XV. of ‘The Complaint of Scotland,’ “Laubir” gives a melancholy account of the condition of the poor in the sixteenth cen¬ tury. William Lauder, in his ‘ Mirrour,’ refers to the “schuting furth of the pure plewmen and lauboraris of ^our landis ”—‘ Compl. of Scot.,’ Pref., p. liv. The General Council of 1558-59 tried to stop this “plague” —‘ Stat. Eccl. Scot.,’ vol. ii. p. 168, No. 282 and note. This edict became the basis of parliamentary enactments on the subject—‘Act. Pari. Scot.,’ vol. ii. pp. 540, 606. The poor at the Reformation were provided for under “The Sext Heid” of ‘The Buke of Discipline,’ so that they who “ have been spoilled and oppressit may now resave sum confort and relaxation ”—Knox, ‘ Hist.,’ vol. ii. p. 221 ; ‘ B. U. K.,’ p. 21. The evicted clergy, in 1560, were also provided for “upon the almes of the kirk with the number of the poore”—‘ B. U. K.,’ p. 5. The Privy Council proclamations of 1561 on the subject of “ pure tennentis ” are found in ‘Privy Council Reg. Scot.,’ vol. i. pp. 162, 163, 193, &c. Queen Mary wept to see the poverty of her subjects—Brantome, lib. v. p. 95 : Paris, 1823. Cf. ‘Selections Illust. Reign of Queen Mary,’p. 96 (Mait. Club). For a valuable account of the “ Provision for the Poor in Olden Times,” see ‘ Old Church Life in Scotland,’ second series, pp. 1-62, by Rev. Andrew Edgar, D.D.: Paisley, 1886. 8. 8. Native roumes = '^ox\.\oviS of land held by tenants hereditarily. Room, A.S. ritm, primarily signified space. Cf. M.E. roinn. Cf. Leslie, ‘ Hist.,’ p. 374(S.T.S. Ed.); ‘ Court of Venus,’ p. 173 (S.T.S. Ed.) ‘‘ That na kyndlie lauchfull possessour be remouvit . . . frae thair kyndelie rowtneP &c.—‘Act. Pari. Scot.,’ vol. ii. pp. 540, 606. 8. 9 . Quhirlie = grants of land or other possessions held of a superior, on payment of a yearly rent, called a feu-duty, &c. Cf. M.E.y^i?, A.S.feoh, cattle, and cognates. The practice of feuing kirk- lands to the injury of their “kyndlie lauchfull possessours or tenants” called for the interference of the Provincial Council of Edinburgh in 1558-59, which issued a statute on the subject: cf. No. 282, ‘Stat. Eccl. Scot.’ This became the basis of a civil enactment forbidding the feuing of the kirk-lands, passed by the Convention in 1561, and ratified NOTES TO FIRST TRACTAT. 103 by Parliament in 1563—‘Act. Pari. Scot.,’ vol. ii. pp. 540, 606. To this abuse Lyndsay refers thus— “ Set into few your temporall lands, To men that labours with thair hands, Bot nocht to ane gearking gentill man, That nether will he werk, nor can.” —‘ Ane Satyre of the Thrie Estaitis,’ 11 . 2687-2690 (Laing’s Ed.) For tenants of the Church, cf. ‘Sketches of Early Scotch History,’ C. Innes, p. 139—Edin. i860 ; ibid., p. 93—Edin. 1861. 8 . 12 . Houssis . . . destroyit. Referring to the spoliation wrought by the French army in 1559, Knox writes : “And so did God recompense the Papistis in thair awin bosomes, for, besydis the defoulling of thair housses, as said is, two of thame resavit more damage then did all the gentilmen that professed the Evangel within Fyff, the Laird of Grange onlye excepted, whose [house] of the Grange the Frenche overthrew by gun pouder.”—Knox, ‘Hist.,’ vol. ii. p. 8. Sir Richard Maitland, in his Poem ‘ On the New Year,’ 1560-61, says— “ I cannot sing for the vexatioun Of Frenchmen and the congregatioun That hes maid troubil in the natioun And mony bair bigging, In this new yeir.” —‘ Poems,’ iii. p. 99 (Sibbald). Cf. also Leslie, ‘Hist.,’ lib. x. p. 257. 8. 21. = preachers, evangelists. “ pan ]?e chirche my3te as wel haue putt out ]?es foure and approued ]?e gospellerisf — Wyclif, ‘ Prose Works,’ p. 256. ‘ ‘ The faur godspellers vs shawes Cristes dedes and his sawes.” —Small, ‘Eng. Met. Horn.,’ p. 4, 8 . 22 . Reft 7^7^ = snatched up; A.S. reofan, to deprive. Cf. Icel. raufa, Ger. naube 7 t, M.E. reue 7 i. “ The meiler schuld nat stel hem half a pekke Of corn by sleighte, ne by force hem reve.” —Chaucer, ‘ C. T.,’ 11 . 4008, 4009. “ Til that the brighte sonne had lost his hewe For the ori3ont had reft the sonne his liht.” — Ibid., 11 . 11,328, 11,329. “ And quha can reive vthir menis rowmis. And vpoun peur men gadderis sowmis.” —Dunbar, i. 159, 11 . 37, 38 (S.T.S. Ed.) “ He spuljeit the tempil, ande reft the golden alter.” —‘Compl. of Scot.,’p. 76, 1 . I. 8. 30 . Kirk re 7 itis. On the 22d December 1561, and subsequently, the Queen and Council ordained that all persons, clerical and lay. 104 NOTES TO FIRST TRACTAT. who possessed or leased the lands of the Church, were to produce the “hale rentalis of all benefices within the realme,” so that “hir Grace mycht tak ourdour for sustenyng of the ministeris of the pure and publict besines of the realme.”—‘ Reg. Priv. Coun. Scot.’ vol. i. pp. 192, 196, 199, 201; Keith’s ‘Hist.,’ vol. iii., Appendix; Knox, ‘ Hist.,’ vol. ii. p. 299 et seq. When the rent-rolls were produced, and the rents computed, it was found that a third part of the benefices amounted to ^73,880. The revenue of the disestablished Church amounted to more than ^250,000, and of this sum only ;^24,23i, or less than a tithe, were apportioned to the Reformed Church.—Keith, ‘Hist.,’ vol. iii.. Appendix, p. 369; Cunningham, ‘Church Hist.,’ vol. i. pp. 305, 306. At the Reformation 4600 persons held official posi¬ tions in the Church : 13 bishops; 60 priors and abbots; 500 parsons ; 2000 vicars; 1100 monks, friars, and nuns—Adv. Lib. MS.; ‘Mait¬ land of Lethington,’ by J. Skelton, p. 201. In 1572 there were 252 ministers, 157 exhorters, 508 readers — in all, 917 officials.—Keith, ‘Hist.,’ vol. iii. p. 56; also “Register of Ministers and Readers in 1574,” ‘ Miscell. Wod. Soc.,’ vol. i. pp. 319-395. 9 . 13 . = inexperienced in learning. “Ane man void of all eloquence, rude of ingyne and jugement.”—Q. Kennedy, ‘ Com- pend. Tract.,’ Pref. 9 . 19 . Rugis ... to Z02ir awin keckingis = tt2iX away to your own kitchens. Cf. note on ii. 5 at p. 106. “For many held into thair awin handis the fructis that the Bischoppis and otheris of that sect had befoir abused. . . . The Bischoppis began to to that which most injustlie thei called thair awin (a.d. 1561).— Knox, ‘ Hist.,’ vol. ii. p. 298. 9 . 22 . No 7 t potesiis^ &c. Quotations from Vulgate, Luc. xvi. 13 and Luc. xiv. 33. 9 . 31 . z^zzzzra;z/zj = ignorant persons. Cf. notes, pp. 95, 97. 10 . 4 . To zet=to pour. A.S., O.L.Ger. geotan., giotanj Goth. gt'utan. Cf. ‘ Catholicon Anglicum,’ "to ytt j fundere, fusare.” Tre- visa, in his trans. of Higden, v. 15, says that “ Adrianus was konnynge of gravinge, of ^etynge and of castynge of bras ;” and again, vi. 185, “]zis picher het 3zV Dunstan.” See also ibid., vol. i. p. 233. “Newe lawe is newe wyn Jzat Christ ha]? ytid in her hertis.” — Wyclif, ‘Works,’ Ed. Arnold, vol. ii. p. 147. ‘ Cath. Ang.,’ p. 426, note. For other examples, cf. ^eoteti, Strat. Diet. 10 . 20 . The Co 7 tgregatioim. On the 3d December 1557, the Scottish Protestants, including Argyle, Glencairn, Morton, Lorn, and Erskine of Dun, subscribed a “ Band,” which is considered to be the first Covenant of the Scottish Reformers, in which they engaged “to man- teane, sett fordward, and establish the most blessed word of God and His Co 7 tgregatiou 7 iP Dr M‘Crie thought the “ Band” made in Mearns in 1556 was the earliest. Cf. Knox, ‘ Hist.,’ vol. i. p. 273, and note. 10 . 27 {margin). Twa causis of the petitiofi. The two causes of the NOTES TO FIRST TRACTAT. 105 writing of this tractate were—first, the author’s conscientious scruples ; the second, a desire to answer the Reformers. 10 . 28 . Thy Graces lawis. The Protestant Church and Parlia¬ ment at the Reformation did not hesitate to put into force those laws for the extirpation of heretics used by the Roman Church. Cf. ‘Act. Pari. Scot.,’ vol. ii. pp. 7, 443, and ‘ B. U. K.,’ vol. i. pp. 6, 8, 9, 19, 20, 21, 23, 40, 47, 53, 59, 107, 109; also ‘ Stat. Eccl. Scot.,’ vol. ii. p. 117. A persecuting clause was inserted in the Scottish Coronation Oath by injunction of Pope John XXII. in 1329 — Theiner, ‘Mon. Vet. Hib. et Scot.,’ pp. 244, 245. This survived the Reformation, was revised and reinserted in the Coronation Oath adjusted in 1567 for the coronation of King James VI. — ‘Act. Pari. Scot.,’ vol. iii. pp. 23, 24. This oath, “to ruite out all heretykis and enemies to the trew Kirk of God,” was revised in 1689, but repudiated by King William III. at his coronation.—Macaulay, ‘Hist, of Eng.,’ vol. iii. chap. xiii. p. 292, edit. 1855. Cf. also Robertson’s ‘ Stat. Eccl. Scot.,’vol. i.. Preface, pp. xlvii and xlviii, notes. Knox went the length of believing it to be a duty even to kill Catholics, according to a writer in the ‘Edinburgh Review’—‘Edin. Rev.,’ vol. xxvii.p. 167, Sept. 1816. Cf. Knox, ‘ Hist.,’ vol. ii. pp. 441-451 and 565. In 1562 the ministers and commissioners, by a “ Supplicatioun,” required Queen Mary to exer¬ cise these penal laws against those living in “contempt of God, his Word and Sacraments”—‘Book of the Univ. Kirk,’ p. 21; while in 1567 the nobility, barons, and kirkmen resolved “to execute the Reformatioun ” by suppressing all “idolatry”—‘ B. U. K.,’ vol. i. pp. 108, 109. The Queen consented to the statute abrogating all penal laws against the Reformed religion—‘Act. Pari. Scot.,’ vol. ii. pp. 548, 549. Question 108 of the Larger Catechism of Westminster holds the “ toleration of a false religion ” to be a “ sin ” forbidden by the Second Commandment. In 1425 Parliament enacted that the “ Inquisitores Hcereticae Pravitatis ” should make search for heretics and Lollards : “ Item anentis heretikis and Lollardis that ilk Bischop sail ger inquyr be the inquisicione of heresy quhar ony sik beis fundyne, and that thai be punyst as lawe of Haly kirk requires; and gif it misteris that secular power be callyt tharto in suppowale and helping of Haly kirk.”—‘Act. Pari. Scot.,’ vol. ii. p. 7. The statutes anent heresy are these : 1525—‘Act. Pari. Scot.,’vol. ii. p. 295; 1535 and 1540— ibid., pp. 370, 371. Cf. also ‘Reg. Priv. Council Scot.,’ vol. i. pp. 62, 63 : Act of 24th August 1560, forbidding the Mass under pain of confiscation, banishment, or death; ‘Act. Pari. Scot.,’ vol. ii. PP- 534 , 535 ; vol. iii. pp. 14, 22, 23. 10 . 31 . Incarcerat or exilit. On the 24th August 1560, the Estates again assembled, and passed three Acts which finished the long reign of Romanism in the country. By the first it was statute and ordained that all previous Acts of Parliament regarding the censures of the Church, or the worshipping of Saints, should be annulled and io 6 NOTES TO FIRST TRACTAT. deleted from the statute-book. By the second, the Pope’s jurisdiction was abolished within the realm. By the third, to say mass, or hear a mass, was made criminal—the first offence to be punished with con¬ fiscation of goods, the second with banishment, the third with death.—Cunningham, ‘Church Hist.,’ vol. i. p. 276; Knox, ‘Hist.,’ vol. ii. pp. 123 et seq. and 161 et seq.j Keith, ‘ Hist.,’ vol. i. p. 3 ^ 4 ' Cf. also ‘ B. U. K.,’ p. 8. 11 . 5 . Mair cure had of the keching nor of the queir=more regard for the kitchen than for the quire. Lord Herries says : “The great men gaped after the Church estates, and the commoners were fleshed with the spoils of abbeys and religious houses.”—‘Memoirs,’ p. 55 - Knox gives the following illustration of this tendency in the case of the Earl of Mar: “The chief great man that had professed Jesus Christ, and refuissed to subscribe the Book of Discipline, was the Lord Erskyn ; and no wonder, for besydis that he has a verray Jesabell to his wyff, yf the poore, the schooles, and the Ministerie of the Kirk had their awin, his keching wald lack two parttis and more of that which he unjustlie now possesses.”—Knox, ‘ Hist.,’ vol. ii. p. 128. 11 . 11 . Beutiful fersoim is lustie aneuch in ane sobir rayme 7 it= 2 . beautiful person is handsome enough in a plain garb. Cf. Scotch proverb, “A bonnie bride is sune buskit.” 11 . 18 . Thy bewtifull body and saule. For allusions to the personal loveliness of Queen Mary, the following contemporary and other authorities may be consulted : Brantome’s ‘ CEuvres,’ t. v. pp. 86, III; Ronsard’s ‘ QHuvres,’ vol. ii. pp. 1172, 1174: Melville’s ‘ Memoirs,’ pp. 123, 124; Knox’s ‘Hist, of Reform.,’ vol. ii. pp. 335, 381; G. Buchanani ‘ Silvm,’iv.; Epithalamium. Also Teulet’s ‘ Papiers d’Etat relatifs k I’Histoire de I’Ecosse,’ t. ii. p. 883: Wright’s ‘Queen Eliza¬ beth and her Times,’ vol. i. p. 311 ; Jebb’s ‘De Vita Mariae Reginae Scotorum,’vol. i. p. 385, vol. ii. pp. 105, 177, &c.; Thuani ‘Histori- arum sui temporis,’ lib. Ixxxvi. cap. 13, t. iv. p. 435 (ed. 1733); ventaires de la Royne Descosse’ (Bannatyne Club), Preface, pp. cxviii, cxix. 11 . 20 . In o?iy of baith = \rv either of the two. 11 . 23 . Panceand in His lawis day and nycht= thinking on, &c. Cf. Ps. i. 2. O.Fr. fanser, Mod.Fr. fenser, to think— “ Thay panss nocht off the parrochin pure, Had thai the pelfe to pairt amang thame.” —Dunbar, ‘Poems,’ Pt. II., No. Iviii., 11. 24 , 25 (S.T.S. Ed.) 12 . 2 . Erd=hury. The verb erd, to bury, is frequently used in Scottish literature. Cf. Ger. erde, Dut. aarde, A.S. eorthe (eorcte). A good example of the use of erd in its verbal form occurs in the ‘Auchinleck Chronicle’ (p. 39), where, in reference to the Earl of Crawfurd, who in 1445 had been excommunicated, we read: “The NOTES TO FIRST TRACTAT. 107 forsaid Erll of Craufurde lay four days abone ‘^^yerd and thar durst no man erd him, quhill the forsaid Bischop send the prior of Sanct- andris and [relaxit him fra the cursing].” “ Tha haf him had to Dunfermlyn, And him solemnly e 7 -dit syn In ane fair tumb intill the quer.” —‘The Bruce,’ cxlvii. 11 . 53-55 (Spalding Ed.) 12 . 21 . Britke the kirk rentis = X.o enjoy, to use the kirk incomes. A.S. brncan, to enjoy; O.E. brouke, to enjoy; 'Lsit.frui,fructus. “ Jianne muge we bicumliche to Godes bord bugen, and his bode wurdliche hruken." —‘Old Eng. Horn.,’ 2d ser. p. 98 (Morris). “ In the First to the honour of God and halie kirk ; it is statute and or¬ dained that the halie Kirke joyis and bricike, and the ministers of it, their auld priviledges and freedomes. And that na man let them to set their landes and teindes, under the paine that may follow, be spiritual law or temporal.”—‘Act. Pari. Scot.,’ James I., Pari, i., cap. i., “ The Freedome of the halie Kirke.” 12 . 25 . i?ra/i = uproar. Cf. Gaelic, bragh, an explosion or bui'st. ''Brack, s. i, a quantity of snow or earth shooting from a hill, Ett. For.; a flood after thaw; a storm of rain.”—Jam. 12 . 29 . rather, comparative of er, soon. Cf. note on erast, p. 99. 13 . 18 . A’;;Z(?AV=smutted, dirtied. {Smitten, M.L.Ger. S7nitten, O.Dut. smetten, M.H.Ger. sf/iitzefi, from smiteti, '^mit, linere, con- taminare.—Strattman’s Diet.) “ Behald thaim smottit quyte Of his reid blude, and harnis theron out smyte.” —‘Eneados,’ Bk. v. cap. vi. vol. ii. p. 248, 11 . II, 12. " Smotterit,” Douglas, iii. 28, 1 . 17. “ Why, that’s my bawcock. What, hast sjnzitch’d thy nose?” —Shaks., ‘ Winter's Tale, ’ i. 2. 121. “ He was a veray parfit gentil knight. But to tellen you of his araie. His hors was good, but he was not gaie. Of fustian he wered a gipon, Alle besmotred with his habergeon. For he was late ycome fro his viage. And went for to don his pilgrimage.” —Chaucer, ‘ C. T.,’ 11 . 72-78. In Wright’s Percy Society Edition, “al bysmoterud.” 14 . 16 . Searce = sea-rch. for. Lyndsay has sears — vol. i. p. 153,. 1. 363- 14 . 17 . S^argeo 7 iit=plastered. 'Lat. spargere, O.Yr. asperger{Qot'g.), io 8 NOTES TO SECVND TRACTAT. Scot, spairge, to bespatter. “ Strike the water this way and that way.” —James Hogg’s note on ‘ Address to the Deil.’ ‘ Wallace ’ has spurgyt (vi. 167). “ O thou ! whatever title suit thee, Auld Hornie, Satan, Nick, or Clootie, Wha in yon cavern grim and sootie. Closed under hatches, Spairges about the brunstane cootie To scaud poor wretches.” —Burns, ‘Address to the Deil,’ 11 . 1-6. “ Spargettynge or pargettynge (of wallis, P.), Litura gipsura.”— ‘ Prompt. Parv.,’ p. 467. Spurgeon^ local word for a dirty child (Dumfriesshire). 14 . 23 . = hedge. This form of the word illustrates the trans¬ formation which the English word has passed through from the base, hag. A.S. (haga) hege, Dut. hegge. Cf. Skeat’s Diet, voce “Hedge.” ‘THE SECVND TRACTAT.’ 15 . 10 . Meruellis of woltring of realines = '&v^yNOVi^^x?, of overturn¬ ing of realms. Walter., the same as waiter and welter; frequentative forms of M.E. walte 7 i, to roll over— “ Bot for to se the sudayn weltering Off that ilk quhele, that sloppare was to hold.” —‘ Kingis Quair,’ 11 . 163, 164 (S.T.S. Ed.) “The Papistis constantlie looked for a wolterP —Knox, ‘Hist,’ vol. ii. p. 352. 15 . 18 . Laitchfdl ordination. The Romish Church holds that neither priests nor deacons who are not ordained by bishops with the im¬ position of hands are lawfully ordained.—‘ Bellarm. de Sac. Ord.,’ cap. xi. vol. iii. pp. 1675-1679 : Ingoldst. 1601. The Reformed Church in Scotland declared : “ Ordinaire vocatioun consisteth in Electioun, Examinatioun, and Admissioun.”—‘ Buke of Discipline,’ cap. iv. ; Knox, ‘ Hist,’ vol. ii. p. 189. “ Other ceremonie then the publict ap- probatioun of the peple and declaratioun of the cheiff minister, that the persone thair presented is appoynted to serve that Kirk, we can nott approve ; for albeit the Apostillis used the impositioun of handis, yet seeing the mirakle is ceassed, the using of the ceremonie we juge is nott necessarie.”— Ibid., p. 193. Cf. also ‘ Confess. Scot.,’ art 22. To this question Winzet devotes forty pages in the ‘ Flagellum Sec- tariorum,’ pp. 111-151. Nicol Burne devotes chap, xxviii. of ‘The Disputation’ to the same subject. See also Principal Rollock’s NOTES TO SECVND TRACTAT. 109 ‘ Tractatus de Vocatione efficaci,’ &c., Edin. 1597. Nicol Burne in ‘ The Disputatioun ’ draws a distinction between vocation and ordina¬ tion when answering Smeton, who declared that Knox had received ordination from the Roman Church. He says Knox was not ap¬ pointed to jurisdiction over those he preached to, which was neces¬ sary : “ That being demanded of the reverend father Maister Niniane Vingzet, nou Abbot of Ratinsburgh of his authoritie, he answered that he vas extraordinarlie callit, euin as S. Johne the Baptist,” &c.—‘The Disputatioun concerning the Controversit Headdis of Religioun,’ by Nicol Burne, 1581, pp. 128, 129. 15 . 22 . Schir lohne. “ Sir John ” was the common name for a priest. Cf. Skeat’s note, ‘Piers Plow.,’ vol. ii. p. 218; ‘Bradford,’ vol. i. pp. 71, 589 ; ibid., vol. ii. pp. 120, 313, and ibid., vol. ii. p. 7, note (Parker Society). Cf. Parker Society’s Index. The title “Sir’’was the title of respect commonly used in referring to “ Sir King,” “ Sir Knight,” and “ Sir Priest.” ‘ ‘ Till Schir Robert the doughty king That assemblit bath fer and neir, Ane host,” &c.—‘The Bruce,’ xvii. 11 . 494, 495. “ Sire knight (quod he), my maister and my lord, Now draweth cutte, for that is min accord.” —Chaucer, ‘ C. T.,’ Prol. 11 . 839, 840. “ Therfore, sire monk, or dan Piers by your name.” —‘ Chaucer, ‘ Nonnes Preeste,’ Prol. 1 . 14,798. In the middle ages bishops and abbots assumed the pomp of secular rulers.—Cutts, ‘ Scenes and Characters,’ p. 247. “ That a man should a monke ‘ lord ’ call, Ne serve on knees as a king.” —Wright’s ‘ Polit. Poems,’ i. 307, 11 . 334, 335. Cf. Chaucer, p. 469— “The pure Priest thinkis he get no rycht Be he nocht styled like ane Knight, And callit Schir afore his name, ■ As Schir Thomas and Schir Wilyame.” —Lyndsay, ‘ Experience and ane Courteour, 11. 4660-4663. Laing, in a note on these lines (vol. iii. p. 208), says ; “ Knight or Cnecht was an Anglo-Saxon word for servant, but usually applied to military service, and it may have been given to priests as the Pope’s servants or soldiers, perhaps in derision. Until the Reformation, Dominus or Sir was given to such of the inferior clergy or priests of the Church of Rome who had not studied, or at least obtained the degree of Master of Arts, in some university, either at home or abroad.” John Knox obtained orders in the Church of Rome. In the Protocol books of Haddington his name occurs thrice, in 1540, 1541, and 1542; once under the designation of Schir JoJm 110 NOTES TO SECVND TRACTAT. Knox. On March 28, 1543, he pens and signs a notarial instrument of assignment describing himself as “Joannes Knox, sacri altaris niinister, Sanctiandrem Dioceseos, auctoritate apostolica notarius,” &c. —‘John Knox and the Church of England,’ by Peter Lorimer, D.D., p. 3 ; Lond. 1875 : M‘Crie’s ‘ Knox,’ pp. 309, 463; Edin. 1884 : ‘Proc. Antiq. Soc. Scot.,’ vol. iii. pp. 58-62. Nicol Burne styles Knox “that renegat and periurit p 7 'iest Johann Kmnox.”—‘The Disputatioun,’ p. 143; ibid.., p. 128. “In the year 1560, however, a certain Scottish priest named John Knox, who some considerable time before had been outlawed upon the charge of incest and other very grievous accusations, returned home from Geneva at the request of the heretics.’’—Report of Jesuit Priests; ‘The Hist, of Mary Stuart, by Claude Nau,’ Appendix I., p. 109; Ed. J. Stevenson, 1883. Cf. also Beza, ‘leones Illust. Viror.,’ Ee. iii.; Spotswood, ‘Hist.,’ p. 264; Lond. 1655 : Tyrie, ‘The Refutatioun of ane Answer made be Schir Johne Knox,' &c.; Paris, 1573. F. A. Baillie designates Knox a priest (citing Reginaldus Calvino-turcisimo, lib. 2, c. ii), and also “chaplane to the Laird of Balvuirie.”—‘A True Information,’ &c., p. 14 : Wirts- burgh, 1628. 16 . 3 . The Superinteiidents, ten in number, were ministerial office¬ bearers in the Reformed Church of Scotland, appointed to take the place of bishops. The creation of the office was “ a temporary ex¬ pedient to meet the exigencies of a country suddenly deprived of its ancient priesthood,” and the demands of a disorganised church. Chap. vi. of the ‘ Buke of Discipline’ (edit. 1722) is devoted to the subject “off Superintendentis,” their duties, mode of election, &c.— Knox, ‘Hist.,’ vol. ii. p. 201; Cunningham, ‘Church Hist.,’vol. i. p. 283, ed. 1882; ‘ Booke of the Univ. Kirk,’ vol. i. p. 8 (Ban. Club). The title of Superinte 7 ident was commonly used in place of bishop in the reign of Edward VL, and this change was vindicated by Ponet, Bishop of Westminster. M‘Crie’s ‘Knox,’ p. 336, note, 1884. At this time a “ Superintendent” inspected the German, French, and Italian Protestant congregations in London—the well-known John a Lasco. In his treatise on the Church Government of these congregations he defines the position of “ Superintendant.” Cf. ‘Toute la forme et maniere de Ministere Ecclesiastique en I’Eglise des estrangers, dressee a Londres en Angleterre. Par M. Jean a Lasco,’ &c., 1556. The ten superintendents had the oversight of the dioceses of Orkney, Ross, Argyle, Aberdeen, Brechin, Fife, St Andrews, Edinburgh, Jedburgh, Glasgow, and Dumfries.—‘Knox,’ vol. ii. p. 203. Only live were filled—viz., Winram, Fife ; Willock, Glasgow ; Carswell, Argyle ; Erskine of Dun, Brechin ; Spotiswood, Lothian.—Rankin, ‘ Handbook,’ p. 158. 16 . 12 . Lordis andgeiitil me 7 i . . . 77 ii 7 iistra 77 d . . . co 77 i 77 iU 7 iioim. Cf. ‘Book of Discipline,’ pp. 80, 81, ed. 1836; ‘ Miscell. of Mait. Club,’ vol. iii. pp. 235, 240, 241. If the reformed laity themselves NOTES TO SECVND TRACTAT. 111 dispensed the sacraments, it was contrary to an injunction in the ‘ First Buke of Discipline ’ : “For punishment of those that prophane the sacramentis and do contempt the word of God, and dare presume to minister thame, not being thairto lauchfullie called.”—Knox, ‘Hist.,’ vol. ii. pp. 252-255. At the Provincial Council held at Edinburgh in March and April 1559 it was enacted : “Ne Sacra- menta Eucharistiae aut Matrimonii ministrentur, nisi secundum solitam formam ab ecclesia institutam.”—‘ Stat. Eccl. Scot.,’ vol. ii. 175, No. 294. This was in accordance with one of certain articles pro¬ posed to the Queen Regent, and transmitted by her to this council, to this effect: “ Item, that na man pretend to use the sacraments and ceremonies of Marriage, Baptism, &c., . . . nor suffer the samin to be ministrat bot ... be sic persons as that ar admittit deulie, and ordanit to the administration thereof.”— Ibid., p. 170. This seems to indicate that the practice complained of here was in vogue. George Wishart, who seems not to have been in orders, although a preacher, according to Knox (‘ Hist.,’ Bk. xv.), celebrated the Lord’s Supper immediately before his execution. One of the accusations against the martyr, Adam Wallace, burned in Edinburgh in 1550, was: “False tratour, heretik, thow baptised thy awin barne.” His reply was : “ It was and is als lauchfull to me, for lack of a trew minister, to baptise my awin child, as that it was to Abraham to circumcise his sone Ismael and his familie.”—Knox, ‘ Hist.,’ vol. i. pp. 239, 240. Refer¬ ence also may be made to the interesting case of John Erskine of Dun ; and to that of William Harlaw, formerly a tailor, then a deacon in England, who was the first Protestant minister of St Cuthbert’s Church, Edinburgh. For the case of Mr Robert Bruce, who was eleven years minister of Edinburgh before he consented in 1598 to the imposition of hands, see details in Calderwood’s ‘Hist.,’ mul. loc. The papal nuncio to Queen Mary’s Court in 1562, Gou- danus, gives the following uninviting description of the Scots reformed clergy : “ Illi, quos vocant ministros, partim sunt Monachi apostatae, partim laici et plebeii, prorsus indocti et abiectae conditionis homines, sutores, calciarii, pelliones, et id genus alii, qui singulis suis concionibus horribili temeritate debacchantur in Summum Pon- tificem in Sacrosanctum Missae sacrificium, Sanctorum invocationem, cultum imaginum, ac missam idololatriam vocant, et alia id genus impia dogmata, quae hie longum esset recensere, simplici ac rudi populo tradere non cessant.”—‘ Stimmen aus Maria-Laach,’ xix. I. 96. 16 . 13 . Gretumlie = grt2d\y. “ The formation of the word is obscure ; perhaps gretum answers to A.S. greaHim, dat. pi. of great.”—‘The Bruce,’ p. 680 (E.E.T.S.) “ Larg and luffand als wes he. And our all thing luffyt lawte Leavte to luff is gretuinly." —‘ The Bruce,’ i. 11 . 363-365. I 12 NOTES TO SECVND TRACTAT, 16 . 23 . A7ie ho 7 iorabyll perso^m. The name of this person is not known. 17 . 5 . Oppi 7 i 7 iit the sa 7 ny 77 m the pulpet. On Knox’s reply to Winzet cf. ‘ Introduction,’ p. xxxvii et seq. 17 . 13 . asked, searched out, investigated; A.S. spyrza 77 , to inquire. “ Speir to the portis quhilkis Velinos bait.” —Doug., ‘ Eneados,’ vol. iii. p. 32, 1 . 31. Burns has— “ A piper met her gaun to Fife, And speered her what they ca’d her. ” —Song, 'Maggie Lauder.’ ‘ ‘ I spiered for my cousin fu’ couthy and sweet Gin she had recover'd her bearin’.” —Song, ‘ Last May,’ &c. 17 . 32 . Wa 7 )ib = sNOXo!o, belly. This A.S. form appears in Lowland Scotch as wazzie. " Its stature seem’d lang Scotch ells twa, The queerest shape that e’er I saw, For fient a wame it had ava.” —Burns, ‘ Death and Dr Hornbook,’ st. 7. Lyndsay uses the same form in the ‘ Historie of Squyer Meldrum,’ 1 . 985, and wainbe in ‘ Ane Dialog betuix Experience and ane Courteour ’— ‘' Pope Alexander, presumtuouslie, That nobyll Empriour gart ly down, Apone his watnbe, with schame and lake.” —LI. 4507-4512. 18 . 10 . (91:!:.) Rarae eruditionis factmdiaeque zdro Joa 7 i 7 ti K 7 iox. Winzet was at this time politely acting on the principle of “omne ignotum pro magnifico,” afterwards using bitter invective against his opponent. 18 . 18 . Schew^doov^. " With schaddois schene schew rochis rubycund.” —Doug., ‘Eneados,’ Prol. Bk. xii. 1 . 68, vol. iv. p. 82. “ Thare he schew his preheminence, And causit his clergy for to syng.” —Lyndsay, ‘Ane Dialog,’ 11 . 4515, 4516. 19 , 17 . Pri 77 iat of Scotla 7 tde. The Primate of Scotland at this time was John Hamilton, Archbishop of St Andrews, natural son of James, first Earl of Arran, who succeeded to the Primacy in 1546, and was executed at Stirling, April 5, 1571. Archbishop Hamilton issued in 1552, at his own expense, ‘The Catechisme’ which bears his name.—Knox, ‘ Hist.,’ vol. i. p. 124, note. On 27th March 1487, Pope NOTES TO SECVND TRACTAT. II3 Innocent VIII. erected St Andrews into a Primatial and Legatine See.—‘Stat. Eccl. Scot.,’ vol i., Pref., p. cxviii, note. 19 . 20 . Core, Dathan, aiid Abiron. The doom of Korah, Dathan, and Abiram (Numb, xvi.) for impiety was a ready illustration for writers and preachers in the sixteenth century. Cf. ‘Buik of Godlie Psalmes and Spiritual Sangis,’p. 156: Edin. 1578. The Reformers regarded their punishment as divine vengeance for idolatry; the Roman Catholics held it up as a warning to those who were not lawfully ordained to the priesthood. On Queen Mary’s entry to Edinburgh in 1561, the Reformers had their figures blazoned on a banner which was set up at the lower Tron.—Knox, ‘Hist.,’vol. ii. p. 288, note; ‘Randolph’s letter to Cecil,’ of date 7th Sept. 1561; Wright’s ‘ Queen Elizabeth,’ vol. i. p. 73. 19 . 35 . A(y//=written document, referring to his former tractate; originally a sealed document. “ This Damian, whan than his time he say, In secree wise, his purse, and eke his bill." —Chaucer, ‘ C. T.,’ 11 . 9810, 9811. 20 . 1 . Wrysting = XyNxs.Cxn^, distorting. From A.S. wrcestan, to twist. Cf. ‘ Layamon,’ 1 . 7532. ‘ ‘ Hay ! as an brydlit cat I brank, Alace ! I half wrestit my shank.” —Lyndsay, ‘ The Thrie Estaitis,’ 11 . 468, 469. 20 . 1 . Wrymg= twisting to one side. This verb (cf. A.S. wrigian, to turn) appears in Chaucer— “ This Phebus gan away ward for to wrien ; Him thought his woeful herte brast awo.” —Chaucer, ‘ C. T.,’ 11 . 17,211, 17,212. Cf. wraien, to slander— “ Ac y J)e wraied neuer day, Y swere bi Codes rode ! ” —‘ Sir Tristrem,’ 11 . 2126, 2127 (S.T.S. Ed.) “ f>ou seyst y gan ye wrie.”— Ibid., 1 . 2146; ibid., 1 . 2179. “ pe wraiers jjat weren in halle, Schamly were J>ai schende.” — Ibid., 11 . 3288, 3289. Cf. “ on wrye ”—“ Kingis Quair,” 1 . 73 ; “ to wrye ”— ibid., 1 . 164. “ Baith to and fra all did thar nokkis wry." ■ —Doug., ‘ Eneados,’ vol. ii. p. 274, 1 . 17. “ owthir all evin or on wry." —‘The Bruce,’ iv. 1 . 703 (E.E.T.S. Ed.) 20 . 1 . explaining by a gloss. The \erh glosen, to gloss, is frequently found in M.E. literature. Cf. O.Yr.glose, a gloss; Lat. glossa, a tongue, Gr. VOL. II. H NOTES TO SECVND TRACTAT. 114 “ Glased the Gospel • as hem good lyked.” •—‘ Piers Plow.,’ Prol. 1 . 60. ‘ ‘ Closing is a full glorious thing certain, For letter sleth, so as we Clerkes sain.” —Chaucer, ' C. T.,’ 11 . 737S, 7376. Close also signifies to mislead— “ And glose hem nou 3 t for her good • to greven her soules.” —‘ Piers Plow. Crede,’ 1 . 367. 20 . 3 . Progenies viperarum. Cf. St Matt. iii. 7. 21 . 3 . Aluierlie = 2\\ utterly, completely— “ Sum levis in hoip and sum ahcterly Disparit is, and sa quyte out of grace Hys purgatory he fyndis in every place.” —Doug., ‘Eneados,’ vol. iv. p. 86, Bk. xii. 11 . 206-208. 21 . 12 . Co 7 npatie 7 ice = s^m^2pvoj. Cf. ‘ Kingis Quair,’ 11 . 118, 150 (S.T.S. Ed.) 21 . 15 . higerit hi 77 i self=o\)\.x\x^^^ himself. This is an uncommon word of Latin origin, “ ingerere.” “ Quhat maner man, or quhilk of goddis, lat se, To move batale constrenyt hes Ene, Or to ingyre him self to Latyn king As mortal fa, wythin his proper ring? ” —Doug., ‘ Eneados,’ vol. iii. p. 283, 11 . 7-10. “ Na man aucht to mgyre himselfe, or usurpe this office without lawfull calling.”—‘ Sec. Bk. of Disc.,’ iv. 3. 21 . 26 . NocJitis = oi no value. This is the genitive of 7 iocht, nohf, nothing. A.S. 7 id\>iht, nd\iht^ 77 dnht, 7 idht^ 776 ht. Cf. Stratmann, voce “ Ne.” 21 . 34 . A 77 iittis = loses. Lat. a 77 iittere. “ It is not thought that she [the Queen] shulde amitte or loose any part of her autorite.”—‘ State Papers,’ Lien. VIIL, vol. iv. p. 399. 21 . 34 . Papli 77 t = hzptism. This form of the word is an early adap¬ tation of Lat. baptis 77 -ms, Gr. ^aTrTicr/j, 6 s, through the O.Fr. baptes77ie, bapte 77 ie (also bat.es 77 ie, bathne). In ‘ Cursor Mundi ’ (M. 12,726) it occurs : “ In j^is hali Ion time Was lagh bigun neu of baptmP Wy- clif also uses the word with a slight modification of spelling, also common in Scotch works in the i6th century—“ Sothli I haue to be baptisid with bapty 77 iP —Wyclif’s ‘ Bible,’ Luke xii. 50. 22 . 6. Dit = io close. A.S. dytta 7 i, to close, shut out. This word— apparently the same as dihte 7 i^ A.S. dihta 77 , to prepare, dispose, ap¬ point, Lat. dictare —has here the meaning of closing up or ending a matter, just as it also signifies to wipe or cleanse {eg., corn). ‘ ‘ Allace, quod scho, quhat may this mene. And with hir hair scho dicht hir ene.” —Lyndsay, ‘ Squyer Meldrum,’ 11 . 995, 996. NOTES TO THRID TRACTAT. II5 “ And his benyng eris the goddis dittit." —Doug., ‘ Eneados,’ vol. ii. p. 202, 1 . 31. Cf. form dutte — “ The vpcom wes then Dittit with slayn hors and men.” —‘ The Bruce,’ vi. 11 . 167, 168 (E.E.T.S. Ed.) “ An hep of hermytes • henten heom spades And doluen drit and donge • to dutte Honger oute.” —‘ Piers Plow.,’ A. vii. 11 . 177, 178. ‘THE THRID TRACTAT.’ 23 . 4 . Pasche Mommday. “ Pasche Monunday” was the day fol¬ lowing Easter Sunday. As anciently, this day is still kept in many places as a holiday, on which peculiar customs and games are main¬ tained.—‘Book of Days,’ vol. i. p. 425. 23 . 11 . Grmntnar scicle of Linlychtquouo. The site of the Grammar School is still pointed out beside the Church of St Michael, Linlith¬ gow. A few notices of it exist in i6th century documents. An in¬ teresting account of “Old Grammar Schools” is given in ‘Sketches of Early Scotch History,’ by Cosmo Innes, p. 271 et seq. : Edin. i860. By “ Grammata” (Gr.), letters, we are to understand the “grammatic’ art, “which, in its early state, consisted in the art of reading and writing; but it was afterwards extended, comprehending history, poetry, eloquence, and literature in general, and was called fhilo- logia.” —Potter’s ‘ Greek Antiq.,’ p. 665, note (Ed. Boyd, 1837). 23 . 13 . Peeking of the zouthhed invertew and science. The course and method of instruction pursued in early Scotch schools, unfortu¬ nately, is not definitely known. From Winzet we learn that children were given exercises in the elements of religion and theology. The reformed doctrines (of Calvin) were also the subjects of Queen Mary’s school exercises.—‘ Invents, of Queen Mary,’ Pref., pp. cxi, cxii, notes. A most graphic picture of early school life in Montrose is given in James Melvill’s ‘ Diary ’ (Edin. 1829, pp. 17-19), and a few of the books in use in his time are there enumerated. Referring to the education of James V., Lyndsay writes— ‘ ‘ The Kyng was hot twelf yeris of age Quhen new rewlaris come, in thair raige . Imprudentlie, lyk wytles fuilis, Thay tuke that young Prince frome the scuili.s Quhare he, under obedience. Was lernand vertew and science, NOTES TO THRID TRACTAT. 116 And haistelie platt in his hand The governance of all Scotland.” —‘ The Complaynt,’ i. p. 48, 11 . 127-134. " youthed of ane prince or of ane princesse is nocht the cause of the ruuyne of ane realme.”—‘ Compl. of Scot.,’ p. 30. The ‘First Book of Discipline’ made provision that “the youtheid and tender children sail be nurischit and brocht up in virtue, in presence of thair friendis.”—Knox, ‘Hist.,’vol. ii. p. 210; ‘Book of Disc.,’ chap, vii. § 3. Cf. Dr Edgar’s ‘ Old Church Life in Scotland,’ second series, 1886; ‘Provision for Education in Olden Times,’ pp. 63-133. “ Venus werkis in 3outheid ar foly.” —Doug., ‘ Eneados,’ vol. ii. p. 170, 1 . 5. 24 . 7 . acquired, sought after, gone in quest of. Lat. conquirere, pp. conguisitus, to seek together, seek after; in late Lat. to conquer. “ And he 3one vthir, Quintus Metellus Full gret honour sail conques onto us.” —Doug., ‘Eneados,’ vol. ii. p. 67, 11 . 19, 20. “ The husband may not augment his wife’s dowarie with lands co 7 i- quessedh& him after the marriage.”—‘Reg. Maj. Index’ (Jam.) 24 . 12 . Dotatio7is maid in Scotla7id. The manner in which the Church obtained its possessions is referred to in ‘ The Complaint of the Abbot of Arbroath, 1460-70’: “We, Malcom abbot of Arbroth, and conuent of the samen religios men infefte in do7tatioun of landis and kirkys with outheris possessionis gyfyn to the sayd abbacy in almus be nobyll and denote prynces king Willyem our fundator his succes- soris and sic lyk be honorabile lordis and baronis of gud mynd,” &c.—‘ Registrum de Aberbrothoc,’ vol. ii. p. 105 (Bann. Club). Wy- clif, referring to the regular order of monks who possessed landed property, remarks that “some receauen dymes and dotatio7is, as don these possesioners, but some forsaken al such tythes and possessions as Friers mendicants.”—Wyclif, ‘Two Treatises,’ ed. James, p. 6. Cf. “A perfyte inventar of all the pious donationes geven to Kirks and Hospitalls since the days of King James the first, to the reign of King James the sext,” qto vol., 136 pp., Adv. Lib., 15. 2. 25 (Chalmers MSS.) 24 . 18 . A Ibeit 771 a be reqtiirit to V7idertak that cuir dctilie, as becu77iis of 07iy a scuil — albeit more is required for undertaking the due charge of any school, as becomes it. 24 . 24 . The C07ite77ipt heirfor of this S7nal enteres to scie 7 ice — %xvL‘ 3 \\ interest in knowledge or education. 25 . 2 . = speech, oratorical exercise. “As Cicero vritis in ane orison, that na man suld be admittit to be vytnes in his auen cause.”—‘Compl. of Scot.,’ p. 138. “The Secreatarie, in a few wordis, maid a vehement orisotmT —Knox, ‘ Hist.,’ vol. ii. p. 356. NOTES TO THRID TRACTAT. II7 25 . 12 . Ditement = a writing written to dictation. L.Lat. dictare, to dictate. “ Which holy ditements, as a mirrour meete Joynd with the prophesies in him compleet, Might serve his glorious image to present To such as sought him with a pure intent.” —Sir W. More, ‘True Crucifixe,’ p. 22 (Jam.) 25 . 23 . Hae only regaird=hz.vt only regard. “ Scots wha hae wi’ Wallace bled ! ”—Burns. In southern Scotland (Dumfriesshire) hae is still pronounced like he or ha,)"— e.g., “ What he ye fun’ ? ”—what have you found ? 25 . 28 . strengthened. “ For he strengj^e]) ])e to stonde • he sturej? |)i soule.” —‘ Piers Plow.,’ A. ix. 1 . 42. 25 . 34 . To maling . . . aganzs = sYio\i\an al J)at euere Marke made • Mathew, John, and Lucas.” — ‘ Piers Plow.,’ B. v. 11 . 413-415. ii8 NOTES TO THRID TRACTAT. 26 . li(a). To the ho 7 iorable Prouesi. The occasion which prompted Winzet to write this letter to the Magistrates of Edinburgh on the 24th March 1562 was the proclamation that day of the Act of 1560 against Priests, Adulterers, &c. “that corrupted the people,” who were commanded to leave the town within forty-eight hours “ imder the paines contemxed hi the Statutes^ The magistrates who issued this proclamation were Archibald Douglas, Provost; James Watson, David Somer, Edward Hope, and Adam Foullarton, Bailies. This order was again promulgated on the 2d October 1561, whereupon Queen Mary caused the Magistrates to be deprived of office. “2d October 1561. — The prouest, baillies, counsale, and hale dekynnis, persaving the preistis, monkis, freris, and vtheris of the wikit rable of the Antechrist, the poip, to resort to this toun, incon- trair the tenour of the proclamatioun made in the contrair, thairfor ordanis the said proclamatioun maid new, chargeing all monkis, freris, preistis, nonnys, adulteraris, fornicatouris, and all sic filthy personis, to remove thameselfifis of this toun and boundis thairof within xxiiij houris, under the pane of carting throuch the toun, byrning in the cheik, and banessing the samyn for euir.”—Extract from the Records of the Burgh of Edinburgh, a.d. 1557-1571, p. 125 : Edin. 1875. Tumults had been the result. The populace had apparently marked with chalk the doors of the suspected persons. The writing of ob¬ noxious remarks, even “ on the Queen’s doors,” according to Randolph, was a method practised by the people to show their indignation against the proceedings of the Guisians in France. — Knox, ‘Hist.,’ vol. ii. p. 289; Maitland, ‘ Hist, of Edinburgh,’ p. 21 ; ‘ Cal. State Papers Scot.,’ vol. i. p. 187; Chalmers, ‘Caledonia,’ vol. ii. p. 642: Arnot, ‘Hist, of Edin.,’ pp. 25, 26. 26 . 15 . Solon, a celebrated Athenian legislator, born about B.c. 638 ; died B.c. 560. This reference to Solon was taken probably from Plutarch’s life of Solon, in which the statement occurs: “The most peculiar and surprising of his other laws is, that which declares the man infamous who stands neuter in time of sedition.”—Plutarch’s ‘ Lives,’ voce “ Solon.’’ Aulus Gellius has preserved the words of this law, and adds that one who so stood neuter should lose houses, country, and estate, and be sent into exile.—‘Auli Gellii Noctium Atticarum,’ lib. ii. c. 12, pp. 190-193 : Valpy, Bond. 1824. 26 . 23 . Haet=ho\., still pronounced het throughout Scotland, like O.L.Ger. het. Also spelt hait, in keeping with Teutonic type haita. “ Quhar schame is lost, thair spredis Jour burgeonis hait." —Doug., ‘Eneados,’ vol. ii. p. 164, 1 . ii. 27 . 6. Ciimmeris = \xo\idAts, embarrassments. Dut. kommer, Ger. Kummer, trouble ; Eng. vb. cumber. NOTES TO THRID TRACTAT. II9 “ Proude and perverst Prelatis, out of nummer, To specifye thame all, it wer ane cummer.” —Lyndsay, ‘ The Dreme,’ 11 . 176-178. “ Quhat cumjner and cair wes in the court of France, Quhen Kyng Francis wes takin presoneir.” —Lyndsay, ‘ Papyngo,’ 11 . 563, 564. Cf. also Winzet’s “snapperit in the cummerance of Calvin,” vol. ii. p. 10, 1. 5. 27 . 15 . = Christmas. For origin of term cf. Skeat, ‘ Ety. Diet.,’ voce; Of Yule Festival, Chambers’s ‘Book of Days,’ vol. ii. p. 733, Ed. 1864. 27 . 17 . Lentren — ih.t season of Lent. A.S. lencten, the spring of the year. “Liggen in London ’in lenten, an elles.” —‘ Piers Plow.,’ Prol. 1 . 91. Dunbar (Poems, pp. 160, 161, S.T.S. Ed.) uses the forms Lantern., Lenterti, Letitrouti. Kno.x has Lentron. An Act of Queen Mary, in 1561, forbidding the use of flesh, thus proceeds: “Understanding that, in the spring of the yeir callit Lentryne, all kyndis of flesche debilitatis and decayis, and growls out of seasoun.”—‘ Reg. Priv. Counc. Scot.,’ vol. i. p. 200. 27 . 31 {tnargin). Buke of Discipline. The Preface to the ‘Book of Discipline’ gives a concise history of its origin and scope. It is addres.sed “ To the Great Counsall of Scotland now admitted to (the) Regiment by the Providence of God, and by the common consent of the Estaittis thairof, your Honouris humble Servitouris and Ministeris of Christ Jesus within the same, wishe Grace, Mercy, and Peace from God the Father of oure Lord Jesus Christ, with the perpetuall encrease of the Holye Spirite. “From your Honouris we receaved a charge daittit at Edinburgh, xxix of Aprile, in the yeir of God Jm Vc thre scoir yeiris requyring and commanding us, in the name of the Eternall God ... to committ to writing, and in a Buke to deliver unto your wisdomes our juge- mentis tuiching the Reformatioun of Religioun quhilk heirtofore in this realme (as in utheris) hes been utterlie corrupted. Upone the recept quhairof, sa mony of us as wer in this Toune, did convene, and in unitie of mynd do offer unto your wisdomes these Headis subsequent for common ordour and uniformitie to be observed in this Realme, concernyng Doctryne, administratioun of Sacramentis (election of Ministers, Provision for their sustentation), Ecclesiasticall Discipline and Policye of the Kirk,” &c., &c. It is dated “ Frome Edinburgh, the 20 of Maij 1560.”—Knox, ‘Hist.,’ vol. ii. pp. 183 et seq., with notes. This ‘ First Book of Discipline ’ did not receive the sanction of the Parliament or Council, but was acted upon by the Church. Cun¬ ningham, ‘Church Hist.,’ vol. i. p. 293, sec. ed.; A. Taylor Innes, 120 NOTES TO THRID TRACTAT. ‘Law of Creeds in Scotland,’ p. 21 : Edin. 1867. A ‘Second Book of Discipline’ was agreed upon in the General Assembly 1578 ; inserted in the Registers of Assembly 1581, and subsequently ratified; and according to this the Church Government was established by law in 1592 and 1690.—Cunningham, vol. i. p. 355 et seq. 27 . 32 . Prophete IoJi 7 ie expounder or preacher, John Knox. In ‘ The Buke of Discipline,’ the twelfth chapter is devoted to “ Prophe- cying or Interpreting of the Scriptures.”—‘ Buke of Discip.,’ Editions 1621 and 1722; cf. Knox, ‘ Hist.,’vol. ii. p. 242. Therein the weekly exposition of Scripture is termed, “that exercise which Sanct Paul calleth prophecieing; the ordour whairof is expressed by him in these words : ‘ Let two or thre propheitis speik ; and let the rest judge,’ &c. (i Cor. 14-29).” 28 . 11 . Ma = mox(t. A.S. ma, more. “ For I sal se Jiine heuenes hegh, And werkes of ])ine fingres slegh ; J)e mone and sternes mani ma J>at ])ou grounded to be swa.” —Ps. viii. 11 . 9-12, ‘Met. Eng. Psalter’ (Specimens, Morris and Skeat). 28 . 11 . oppose the command. The same word is used transitively, signifying expose, at p. 96, vol. i. 29 . 12 . Encetiia, Encaenia, the Feast of the Dedication. This feast was instituted to commemorate the purging of the temple and the rebuilding of the altar after Judas Maccabaeus had driven out the Syrians, B.c. 164. It is mentioned by S. Joan x. 22 : “Facta sunt autem Encmnia in lerosolymis ; et hiems erat.”—(Vulgate.) The institution is recorded in i Macc. Hi. 59.—Smith’s ‘Bible Diet.’ The Gentile Christians instituted similar festivals.—Kurtz, ‘Hist.,’ vol. i. p. 117. Feasts in honour of holy Church-patrons (patrocinium, anniversaria, enemniae) early came into vogue. Cf. art. “ Kirchenpatron,” Herzog’s ‘Ency.,’ vol. vii. p. 666 ; also art. “ Feste,” vol. iv. p. 382 (ed. 1855). 29 . 23 , fH<2/=knew. This is the old past tense of A.S. wita 7 i, to know, used also as a present tense. See note at p. 96. 29 . 24 . Gre = hvLmour, spirit. In Keith’s reprint (‘Hist.,’ App., vol. Hi. p. 435) hu 77 toris placed in brackets after gre, to indicate that this word has not its usual meaning of a step, degree, rank, from Lat. gradus. Cf. the lines— fonder thou seis the hiest stage and gree Off agit folk, with hedis hore and olde.” — ‘ Kingis Quair,’ st. 83, 11 . 3, 4. Gre here is the O.Fr. g 7 'e ,—also spelt gret^ greit^ pleasure; from Lat. neuter gratimi, an obligation, favour—Lat. gratus, pleasing, the sub¬ stance of our word agree, which consult in Skeat’s ‘ Diet.’ O.Fr. d,gre, favourably; agrhr, to receive favourably; bo 7 igre 77 ialg 7 'e, willing or not. NOTES TO THRID TRACT AT, I 2 I 29 . 30 . l 7 idz(rzn.£-= during, lasting. “ Quhen God sail se our humyll repentance ; Tyll strange pepyll thoucht he hes gevin lycence To be our scurge induryng his desyre, Wyll, quhen he lyste, that scurge cast in the fyre.” —Lyndsay, ‘ Epistle to Redar,’ ii. p. 228, 11. 87-90. 30 . 6. . 52 ^/=without. In common use from the fourteenth century. ‘ ‘ And douii I lay hot ony tarying, This matere new[e] In my mynd rolling.” —‘The Kingis Quair,’ st. 8 (S.T.S. Ed.) 30 . 14 . Wrayith = wrath. Cf. wraith, ‘ Court of Venus,’ iv. 1 . 320 ; and wrai^e, ‘Sir Tristrem,’ 1 . 2883. Properly a dissyllabic word— wroe^Se, wreY^e. Layamon has— “ mid Jjaere wradS^e wes iswened ; ]>a.t he feol iswowen.”—LI. 3077, 3078. 30 , 25 . Mansti I conseille alle Cristene • to cry god mercy. And Marie his moder • be owre mene bitwene J>at god gyve vs grace here.” —‘ Piers Plow.,’ vii. 11 . 195-197. 33 . 9 . lohne Spotiswod. John Spotiswood of Spottiswood, a barony in Berwickshire, was born in 1510, and was educated at Glas¬ gow. His name first appears in the University Roll in 1534, where he is designated “ Dominus Johannes Spottiswod servus Domini Rectoris ”—‘Mun. Al. Univ. Glasg.,’ vol. ii. p. 160. Cf. ‘ Certane Trac¬ tates,’ vol. i.. Introduction, p. xii. He took the M.A. degree in 1536 ; went to London in 1538, where he received holy orders from Arch¬ bishop Cranmer ; returned to Scotland in 1543. In 1547 Sir James Sandilands presented him to the vicarage of Calder; went to Paris to Queen Mary’s nuptials. In 1560 Spotiswood joined the Reformers, and in July of that year was nominated Superintendent of Lothian, to which office, though still minister of Calder, he was admitted on 9th March 1561. He had a conference with Winzet in Linlithgow, and ordered his deposition. He assisted in the drawing up of the ‘Book of Discipline ’ and ‘ Confession of Faith.’ In 1567 he took a part in the coronation of James VI. In 1572 he signed the ‘ Concordat’ On 24th April 1576 he inaugurated the Bishop of Ross in Holyrood, for NOTES TO LAST BLAST OF THE TROMPET. 123 which he was admonished. He died 5th December 1585, aged seventy-six. His son, John, became Archbishop of St Andrews. 33 . 15 . Twa ke 7 npts = t'wo champions. A.S. cernpa, O.Fris. kempa, from camp, soldier, athlete (cf. Stratmann). Douglas begins cap. vii. of ‘ Eneados,’ Bk. v., thus— “ Off the twa kempis suld strive in the pres, The bustius Entellus and Darhes.” This word is of frequent occurrence in the ‘ Brut ’— ‘ Havelok’ has— “ Awaei Corineuf! nere Ju icoren ke 77 ipa. ” —P. 65, 11 . 22, 23. “ Wore ye yung [or] wore he hold, He was for a ke 77 ipe told." — P. 36, 11 . 1035, 1036. William of Palerne also uses the word— “ were he kni 3 t oJ)er clerk • knaue ofjer ke 77 ipe, he wold deliuerli him-self • do him to [je dethe.” —LI. 4029, 4030. 33 . 32 . marking with ruddle. “ Thou has thy clam shells and thy burdoun keild." —Kennedy, ‘ Evergreen,’ ii. 70, st. 23. The substantive “ keel ” or “ keil ” is used by Douglas— " Bot at this time has Pallas, as 1 ges, Markyt 30U swa with sic rude differens. That by hys keyll 30 may be knawn fra thens.” —Doug., ‘ Eneados,’ vol. iii. p. 309, 11 . 26-28. 34 . 3 . Be 2)Ouris M. Here, it will be noticed, the signatory letter is a pseudonym. ‘THE LAST BLAST OF THE TROMPET.’ 35 . Title-page. The Last Blast. The author in taking this title may have been thinking of the title of Knox’s famous book, ‘ The First Blast of the Trvmpet against the Monstrvouvs regiment of Women. Veritas temporis filia. 1558.’ 38 . 3 . Blynd.=^sh. blindness. The termination ness may have been omitted at the bottom of the page by the printer or writer. The ‘ N. E. Diet.’ gives no instance of blind signifying blindness, and no instance of the substantive earlier than the seventeenth century. Stewart, ‘ Chroniclis,’ 1 . 683, has “ blmdP a sail; Lovelace, ‘Poems’ (Ed. Hazlitt), p. 68, has “ the blind of a thick bush.” 124 NOTES TO LAST BLAST OF THE TROMPET. 39 . 1 . /r/?;zV=tired, wearied. Skeat (Diet.) says, “The references in Stratmann show that the word occurs chiefly in poems marked with strong Scandinavian peculiarities; and the original word is still found in Swedish. Sw. yrka, to urge ; Lat. urgere. “ I irkyt of my bed, and mycht not ly.” —Doug., ‘Eneados,’ vol. iv. p. 89, 1. 22. 40 . 23 . = leprosy. Cf. supra, p. 100 ; Fr. lepre, Lat. lipra. “ And lo ! a leprouse man cam. . . . And anon the lepre of him was clensid.”—Wyclif, Matt. viii. 2, 3. 42 . 12 . Aua 7 ite=\>o‘AsX. “ And thus of o thing I may avaunten me, At th’ende I had the better in eche degree.” —Chaucer, ‘ C. T.,’ 11 . 5985, 5986. 42 . 15 . Eine, = loyalty, good faith. O.Fr. lealte, haute. “ Clerkis wyten )>e sothe J>at al Jie clergye vnder cryste[ne] rai3te me cracche fro helle But onliche lone and leaute." — ‘ Piers Plow.,’ xi. 11 . 138-140 (E.E.T.S.) 45 . 12 . Suemgemg=\d\\\x\^. A.S. swmcaii, to labour. “ ‘ Bi seynt Poule,’ quod Perkyn • ‘ ye profre Jow so faire J>at I shal swynke and swete • and sowe for us bothe.' ” — ‘ Piers Plow.,’ vi. 11 . 25, 26. NOTES TO BUKE OF FOUR SCOIR THRE QUESTIONS. 125 “ Swinken Ich wolde for mi mete. It is no shame forto swinken.” —‘ Havelok,' 11 . 797, 798. “ What suld he stadie, and make himselven wood, Upon a book in cloistre alway to pore, Or swinken with his hondes, and laboure, As Austin bit ? how shal the world be served ? Let Austin have his swink to him reserved.” —Chaucer, ‘ C. T.,’ll. 184-188. 45 . 13 . B 7 trgeounis = yo\ing buds. Fr. bom'geon. ‘ ‘ Furth of fresch burgionys, the wyne grappis 3yng, Endlang the trel3eis dyd on twystis hing.” —Doug., ‘ Eneados,’ Prol. xii. 11 . 99, 100, vol. iv. p. 83, 11 . II, 12 (Small’s Ed.) 45 . 14 . Sangler 7 s=wild boars. Fr. sanglier. “ So brym in stour that stond Mejentyus was. Lyke to the strenthy sangler, or the bore.” —Doug., ‘ Eneados,’ vol. iii. p. 335, 11 . 4, 5. 45 . 20 . improvers. Cf. Jam. on “Policy—the pleasure- ground, or improvements about a gentleman’s seat, especially in planting.” ‘THE BUKE OF FOUR SCOIR THRE QUESTIONS.’ In the title-page will be noticed an error on the author’s part in stating that this “ Buke ” was delivered to Knox in 1563, instead of 1562. Since the year began on the 25th March, the February of 1563 had not arrived at the time of publication. 49 . 1 . Dene Patrik Kinloquhy was a canon of the Augustinian Monastery at St Andrews, and, in connection with that, probably dean in the Collegiate Church of St Michael’s, Linlithgow, before the Reformation. On nth June 1574 he was appointed to the vicarage of St Andrews, and appears on the Register of Ministers in 1574 as having charge of “ Lynlychtqw, Kynneill, Carriddin, Bynne.”—‘Wod. Misc.,’ vol. i. p. 366. In 1578 he was a member of the Assembly which agreed to the steps taken in connection with the ‘ Second Book of Discipline.’ In 1584 he was asked to become a minister in Edin¬ burgh. The same year he refused fora time to “subscribe obedience to the archbishop, and was summoned before the Privy Council.”— Calderwood, ‘ Hist.,’ vol. iv. p. 211 ; ibid.., p. 247. In 1589 he was ap¬ pointed a commissioner for the maintenance of true religion in the sheriffdom of Linlithgow, and was alive in 1611.—Scott’s ‘Fasti,’ voce. The following reference to the Dean is found in the records of the Synod of Fife, in reference to “The Visitatioun of the Kirk of 126 NOTES TO BUKE OF FOUR SCOIR THRE QUESTIONS. Lynlythg-ow vpone the thrid Julii “Patrick Kenloquhy, auld minister, is fund to teach none for his age and infirmitie.”—‘ Eccles. Records,’ Synod of Fyfe, p. 22 (Abbotsford Club). 50 . 23 . Raill, rattill^ or trattill. A good instance of alliteration. Cf. Montgomerie— ‘ ‘ They tratlit and ratlit, A lang half houre and mair.” —‘ The Cherrie and the Slae,’ 11 . 628, 629. ‘‘ Now trittyll, trattyll, trolylow, Quod the thrid man ; thow dois hot mow.” —Lyndsay, ‘The Complaynt,’ 11 . 245, 246. 52 . 9 . Sclinder=^tvi^&x. “ And sclendre wives, feble as in bataille.” —Chaucer, ‘ C. T.,’ 1 . 9074. 52 . 12 . Hail-'wair—snm total. Still used in north Scotland. Cf. also liaill-rnck (Teviotdale), hail-rick-ma-tick (Dumfries, Banff, &c.) 52 . 18 . Efter the fassoun of schipme 7 iis breiks, mete for euery leg. Cf. proverb, “ Like a barber’s chair, fit for every buttock.”—Hazlitt. 52 . 27 . chicken-minded,—with little experience, like a chicken. To clek = to hatch. Cf. Eng. cluck, Su.-G. klaeck-a, Icel. klek-ia, M.E. clokken. 53 . 19 . Plat z'is>;zz'?'«r= directly contrary. O.E. flat, Fr. flat., flat. Cf. “plane contrare,” 53. 23, 72. 8. “ I slood doun flat to 'pe erjie.” —Wiclif, ‘Dan.,’ 8, 1 . 18. In describing Dame Scotia’s sons, the author of ‘The Complaynt of Scotland ’ says ; “ Hyr 3ongest sone vas lyand flat on his syde on the cald eird”—p. 70, 1. 25. 53 . 21 {margin). A grete occasiotm. See Introduction, vol. i. p. xxix. 54 . 7 . jE':ri?rz'z?zY= exercised. Lyndsay has and ‘The Complaynt of Scotland’ has excerse and excersit. “ So thow excers thyne otfice prudentlie.” —‘Papyngo,’ 1 . 274. 54 . 10 . Cheldriftg= chWAr&n. Uncommon form of plural. ‘The Complaynt of Scotland ’ has cheldyr once, p. 79, 1 . 4. 56 . 17 . Ressonmg . . . betuix 7 ny Lord of Croceragtiel a 7 id lohTie K710X. The disputation between Abbot Ouintin Kennedy and John Knox began in the house of the Provost of Maybole on the 28th of September 1562 at 8 a.m., and lasted three days. Knox, ‘ Hist.,’ vol. ii. p. 351. Their subject was “The Mass and its Maintenance.” Knox himself published a detailed account of the “ Ressoning.” Its run¬ ning title is, “The ressoning betwix Jo. Knox and the abbote of Crossraguell.” “Heir followeth the coppie of the ressoning which was betuix the abbote of Crossraguell and John Knox in Mayboil concerning the masse in the yeare of God, a thousand five hundreth NOTES TO BUKE OF FOUR SCOIR THRE QUESTIONS. 12/ thre scoir and two yeares. Apocalips xxii For I protest, &c. Im¬ printed at Edinburgh by Robert Lekpreuik, and are to be solde at his hous at the nether bow. Cum privilegio 1563.” The book is a 4to. Cf. also M'Crie’s ‘Knox,’ pp. 192, 385, 413, &c., 1884. Quintin Kennedy, the ardent champion of the Romish Church, distinguished as a historian, theologian, and scholar, was born in 1520.— Mackenzie’s ‘ Lives,’ vol. iii. p. 57 ; ‘ Wodrow’s Miscellany.’ His father was the second Earl of Cassilis. He was educated at St Andrews, his name appearing on the roll of St Salvator’s College in 1540. He studied also in Paris along with John Davidson, his future antagonist. From the vicarage of Girvan he was elevated to be Abbot of Cross- raguel in 1547—Mackenzie, vol. i. pp. 60, 103, 105. The Abbot took part in the Privy Council Meetings in 1548—‘ Reg. Privy Council,’ vol. ii. pp. 60-67. In 1559 he engaged in a controversy with the reformer Wil- lock, which was adjourned. By his powerful influence, “the messe was openly said and maintained” in the parishes adjoining Cross- raguel after the establishment of the Reformed religion. Consequently he, among others, was condemned by the first General Assembly as an “ idolater”—‘Booke of the Universall Kirk of Scotland,’ Part i. p. 6—■ on 27th December 1560. In 1561, by Act of Privy Council, the abbey of Crossraguel was partly destroyed, but the abbot was still influential enough to maintain his position there—Knox, ‘Hist. Reform.,’ Book iii. In the following year, on the 28th September 1562, took place the conference at Maybole between Knox and Kennedy, referred to here, an account of which, drawn up by Knox, was printed in 1563. Quintin died abbot at Crossraguel on the 22d August 1564—Dempster, ‘ Hist. Eccles.,’ lib. x. p. 423 ; ‘ Charters of the Abbey of Crossraguel,’ vol. i., Pref., pp. xl-xlvi. Of his works, one produced a profound impression on its publication. Its title is, “A compendius Tractive conform to the Scripturis of Almychtie God, Ressoun, and Authoritie, declaring the nerrest and onelie way to establish the Conscience of ane Christiane manne in all matters concerning Faith and Religioun.” John David¬ son, who controverted it, declared that “mony persons were movit to continew still in their auld superstitioun and idolatrie, who, otherwise, would have embraced the sincere and trew religioun of Christ befoir these dayis gif it had been suppressit in its infancie.”—‘ Charters,’ p. xlii. 56 . 26 . Procutour for the Papistis = proctor, advocate for the Papists. “ Tyll dame Fortune thow needs ViO procurature." —Lyndsay, ‘ Ane Exhortatioun,’ 1 . 1049. Cf. Introduction, vol. i. p. xiv. 57 . 17 . Quhattin — qiihatkm, what kind of ? Ger. was fiir ehi ? Cf. note, ‘Court of Venus,’ S.T.S. Ed., p. 158. The form “whattin” is still used in southern Scotland—“ Whattin a fremit body was yon ? ” What kind of a strange person was that? (Dumfries). Cf. 60. 5. 58 . 2 . My small freind Dame Cjmzey — i.e., money, coin. Latin 128 NOTES TO BUKE OF FOUR SCOIR THRE QUESTIONS. cimetis, a wedge. The ‘ Promptorium ’ has cu 7 ie. At this time money was scarce in Scotland. ‘ Records of the Coinage,’ by R. W. Cochran- Patrick, vol. i. p. 97 : 1876. 58 . 9 . = apostates. ‘ The Complaynt of Scot.’ has “ renegat scottis” and “ renegant scottis,” pp. 74 and 104. 58 . 23 . Se 7 id=stw\.. 58 . 32 . fP'rn= to gain the prize. The wearing of long hose was one of the signs of the prodigality of this time. The allusion here may be to the winning of a pair of hose in some competition. “ Or it mav refer to the old custom of our country, still retained at weddings in some places, of throwing the stocking which has been worn by the bride on her left leg, on the day of marriage, among the company. The person whom it hits, it is supposed, is the first in the company that will be married.”—Jam., voce. 60 . 23 . Az/^ —add, eke. Stewart has— “ Men had lever half all tyme to eik his pelfe, His nychtbouris roume far erar nor him self.” —‘Chron.,’ 11 . 427, 428. 61 . 22 . /z‘/zzz;z/z> = busily, assiduously. O.Eng. i\en, O.Icel. iSinn., diligent. “ And Crist ansuerd and said quye, Haf ye soht me sa ithenly.’’' —Small, ‘Met. Horn.,’p. 108. “ Bot quhen Jiai had thre dais bene But met, drynge ore slepe, but wene, Tholand paynis ithandly, J>e apostolis come to pame in hy.” —Barbour, ‘Saints,’ p. 105, 11 . 333-336. 62 . 10 . /i5>zz^/(2rz'^=jugglery. Cf. 87. 'lo—joiiglarie craft. “ This sotil clerk swiche routh hath on this man. That night and day he spedeth him, that he can. To wait a time of his conclusion ; This is to sayn, to make illusion. By swiche an apparence ox joglerie, (I can no termes of Astrologie) That she and every wight shuld wene and say, That of Bretaigne the rockes were away. Or elles they were sonken under ground.” —Chaucer, ‘ C. T.,’ 11 . 11,573-11,581. The term logeloure is not to be confused in its origin— hdil. joculator, O.Fr. jougleour —with langeler., also a juggler, O.Fr. jajigleur, a prattler, a liar. An extensive note is given by Tyrwhitt to Chaucer, ‘ C. T.,’ 1 . 11,453,—“ subtil tregetoures play.” “ The name of logelour,” says Tyrwhitt, “ was in a manner appropriated to those who by sleight of hand and machines produced such illusions of the senses as are usually supposed to be effected by enchantment. This species of jogelour is called a Tregetourt' He also instances both words in NOTES TO BUKE OF FOUR SCOIR THRE QUESTIONS. 129 Chaucer’s ‘House of Fame,’ iii. 169. Skeat, in a note to logeloure (‘Piers Plowman,’ Pass. vi. 1 . 72, and C. Pass. i. 1 . 35), draws attention to remarks in Ritson, ‘ Met. Rom.,’ vol. i. pp. clix, ccv, Preface : Warton, ‘Hist. Eng. Poet.,’ Ed. 1840, vol. i. p. 82; vol. ii. pp. 10, 168. Cf. also Wyclif, ‘ Prose Works,’ p. 99. Barbour has the word— ‘' f>at all pe Jvglejy vnhyd f>at pal twa be J)are craftis did.” —‘Saints,’ p. 93, 11. 77, 78. 62 . 11 . Mambres — i.e. Jambres. Mambres is form used in Vulgate —cf. 2 Tim. iii. 8. Winzet, in the original, misquotes the place of reference : cf. footnote. 62 . 34 . infancy, youth. Cf. O.Eng. barjihede'm ‘Cursor Mundi,’ 1 . 166. ‘ ‘ Owtane that he off the barnage That thiddir come, tok homage.” — ‘ Bruce,’ Bk. ii. 11. 185, 186. “ For I se wel J)at hit is sothe • J)at alle manned wyttej To vn-]}ryfte arn alle Jirawen • with jjo^t of her hertte3, & ay hat3 ben & wyl be • 3et fro her barnage.^' —‘The Deluge,’ 11. 515-517, ‘ Early Eng. Allit. Poems’ (E.E.T.S.) Cf. “Barnetyme”—‘Act. Pari. Scot.,’ vol. ii. p. 8, 63 . 6. = trouble, a contracted form of tribulation, from Lat. tribiduni, — tribidare, to rub out corn. Cf. verb tribide. “Affliction and tribil .”—-‘The Complaynt,’ p. 75, 1. 17. “ Tribidit” p. 64, 1 . 23. 63 . 11 . Assist tiU •z£/j' = stand by us. The author, like the author of ‘The Complaynt of Scotland,’ uses tiU for to before a vowel. 64 . 3 . //2z;;zz 7/= humble subjects. 'LzX. subditi kumdes. Cf. note in ‘The Court of Venus,’ Bk. i. 1 . 766, p. 174, S.T.S. Ed.—‘On humill ways.’ “ In thair defaltes, thair subditis wer misgydit, And comptit nocht thair God for tyll offend.” —Lyndsay, ‘ The Dreme,’ 11. 213, 214. 65 . 25 . Detract //zzzzzz^? = disparage them. Cf. Lat. “detrahere majestatem regum ”—Livy, 37. 45. 65 . 31 . Audit dew obcedience = osNt{6.) due obedience. Aucht {dhte, dute, d^te, dughte, ow^te, ougthe), the preterite tense of the verb d‘^en, A.S. dgan, from dh, to owe, to possess, is in Scotland used also as the present tense. 67 . 6. Iniustlie 'persuitit = unjustly prosecuted. This verb is evidently derived from the O.Fr. verb persidr, poursuivre., to prose¬ cute. Cf. Scotch term for a plaintiff or prosecutor—‘‘pursuer.” Cf. “persuitand to the deth,” vol. i. p. 95. Owing to the confusion be- VOL. II. I 130 NOTES TO FIRST QU^STIOUN OR ARTICLE. tween the French pour {pro) siwApariper), the verb poursiavre also had the sense oi persecute. Skeat, ‘ Ety. Diet.,’ voce “Pursue.” 67 . 16 . Dotitstmi —doubtful. “ Horrible ansueris, full doutsmn to consaif.” —Doug., ‘Eneados,’ vol. iii. p. 15, 1 . iS- “ With doutsum victorie they dealt, The bludy battill lastit lang.” —Ballad, ‘ The Battle of Harlaw.’ 67 . 18 . promising. 67 . 24 . Propone = to propose. Cf. note in ‘The Court of Venus,’ p. 170, Bk. i. 1 . 621. 68. 3 . hatred. See note in ‘The Court of Venus,’ Bk. iii. 1 . 266, p. 201. This form occurs in ‘The Complaynt of Scotland,’ p. 45, 1 . 14; also heytrent, p. 174, 1 . 2, ibid. Knox has haittera 7 tt, ‘Hist.,’ vol. ii. p. 322. 69 . 20 . Mot co 7 iuoy — ^\!i\A& or conduct. ‘ ‘ Amyd the ostis this wys did scho thring, Not onexpert to convoy sik a thing.” — Doug., ‘Eneados,’ vol. iv. p. no, 11 . 7, 8. 69 . 21 . = belief. Many examples of this M.E. form of the sb. are given in the ‘ N.E.D.,’ voce “ Belief.” ‘THE FIRST QU^STIOUN OR ARTICLE.’ 71 . 1 . Of the cahi 7 n 77 ious allegemg of Papistrie = OS. the alleging calumniously that certain doctrines constitute Papistry. 71 . 5 . Depres m dissi 77 iula 7 ice=Yi\A& out of sight, or sink, by means of dissimulation. 71 . 6. Na 77 ie of Papistrie ... to 77 i 07 iy 7 }iaist odious. “ I have heard that some of them hold great scorn to be named Papists, yet I see no reason why they should do so. The Rhemists like this name well enough (‘Annot.,’ act. ii, sect. 4), because it is not derived from any one man, but from their popes and chief bishops, to whom, say they, we are bound to cleave in religion, and obey in all things; so to be a Papist, say they, is to be a Christian man, a child of the Church, and a subject to Christ’s Vicar.”-—Willet’s ‘ Synopsis Papismi,’ Pref., p. 28 (Bond. 1852). 71 . 7 { 77 targm). Optat pictt m Scotis. Optatus, Bishop of Milevi in 384 A.D., was of Gentile origin. He is known by his extant work ‘ De NOTES TO FIRST QU^STIOUN OR ARTICLE. 131 schismate Donatistarum adversus Parmenianum.’ This book had the same aim as ‘The Commonitorium ’ of Vincentius, to detect error and schism. Winzet’s translation is lost. This was one of the treatises which, it is supposed, Winzet published in Antwerp. But neither this work nor ‘Tertulliane newlie putt in Scotis,’ mentioned a little further on (71. 13, margin), has yet been brought to light. 71 . 22 . General Connselis. The custom of holding ecclesiastical councils arose out of the Greek practice of holding synods of con¬ federated states. Church councils were first provincial; then the idea was extended, so that in the third century the whole known empire was included. The four General Councils were—Nicaea, a.d. 325, which condemned Arius; Constantinople, a.d. 381, which condemned Apollinaris; Ephesus, a.d. 431, which condemned Nestorius; Chalce- don, A.D. 451, which condemned Eutyches. 72 . 15 iinargiri). Cleik fra ws t%va coufounis of oiir crede = Sm,Xc\\ from us two parts of our Creed. This word, allied to English clutch, is the same word as M.E. clechen^ to seize {cleche^ sb., a hook, or Sc. cleek), derived from IcBccan, to seize. Cf. Stratmann, voce “ Clechen,” and Skeat, voce “ Clutch.’’ ‘ ‘ Than drew he furth ane sharp dagair. And did him cleik be the collair.” —Lyndsay, ‘ Squyre Meldrum,’ 11 . 157, 158. “ Thocht all the babis suld be forlorne, The uther kow he cleikis awaye.” — Ibid., ‘Ane Dialog,’ 11 . 4715, 4716. 72 . 18 . Ordour . . . set furth at Ge 7 teua. This refers to the Liturgy known as ‘ Knox’s Liturgy,’ which ultimately, as ‘ The Book of Com¬ mon Order,’ was substituted for the English Liturgy in the Scottish Reformed Church. Calvin’s own Genevan Liturgy, rendered into English, was in use among the Protestant exiles in Frankfort in 1554- But dissensions having arisen as to the use of the English Liturgy in the English congregation there, Knox, Whittingham, Fox, Gilby, and T. Cole were appointed to draw up a new Order of Worship in 1555. This first Liturgical draft, published in 1556, became the groundwork of the ‘Book of Common Order’ used by Knox and the English congregation in Geneva. Its title was : “The Forme of Prayers and Ministration of the Sacraments, &c., vsed in the English Congrega¬ tion at Geneua, and approued by the famous and godly lerned man M. lohn Caluyn.” Imprinted by lohn Crespin, Geneva, 1556, 8vo. This part of the volume consists of ninety-three pages, which are followed by “ One and fiftie Psalmes of David in Englishe metre, whereof 37 were made by Thomas Sternholde, and the rest by others. Conferred with the hebrewe, and in Certeyn places corrected as the text and sens of the Prophete required.” Next follows “The Cate- chisme or manner to teache children the Christian religion, wherein 132 NOTES TO FIRST QU^STIOUN OR ARTICLE. the Minister demandeth the question and the childe maketh answere. Made by the excellent Doctor and Pastor in Christes Church, lohn Caluin.” The ‘First Book of Discipline’ recognised “the Ordour of Geneva, quhilk now is used in some of our kirks,” authorising its use as “the Booke of our Common Ordour, callit the Ordour of Geneva.” In 1562 Robert Lekprevik reprinted the “Order” in Edinburgh, an 8vo, without the psalter and Catechism. The General Assembly of the same year enjoined “ that an uniform order should be kept in the ministration of the sacraments, solemnisation of marriage, &c., according to the Kirk of Geneva.’’ The Assembly of June 25, 1564, and the following Assembly of December 26, “ordained that every minister, exhorter, and reader shall have one of the Psalm-books lately printed in Edinburgh, and use the Order therein contained in prayers, marriages, and ministration of the sacraments.” This second Scottish edition, which contains some modifications and considerable additions, bears the title : “The Forme of Prayers and Ministration of the Sacraments, &c., vsed in the English Church at Geneua, approued and received by the Churche of Scotland : whereunto besydes that was in former bokes, are also added sondrie other prayers with the whole Psalmes of David in English meter. Printed at Edinburgh by Robert Lekprevik, mdlxv.,” 8vo. The Catechism has a separ¬ ate title, bearing the date, 1564.—Irving’s ‘Lives of Scotish Writers,’ vol. i. pp. 50, 51, notes; Edin. 1839: Sprott and Leishman, ‘The Book of Common Order,’ p. 242 et seq .; Edin. 1868. In 1567 the General Assembly enacted that John Carswell, Super¬ intendent of Argyle and the Isles, should translate the Prayer-book into Gaelic. In 1579 King James VI. in Parliament ordained, “that all Gentil-men, houshalders, and uthers worth 300 markes of 3eirly rent or abone, likewyse houshalders esteemed worth 50 poundes in landes or gudes, be halden to haue an Bible and Psalme-buik, in vulgar language, in their houses, for the better instruction of them¬ selves and their families in the knawledge of God, within ^eir and day after the date heirof, ilk person under the paine of x poundis. And that the Provest and Baillies of ilk Burgh, and sik persons in every Parochin to landwart as sail have the King’s Commission, search, inquire, and trye quha failjies herein, and they being convict thereof, to uptake the said paine of euery an that failjies, the thrid part to themselves for their pains, and the twa part to the help and reliefe of the pure of the Parochin.” This Liturgy continued in use, both in English and Gaelic, until the period, 1637, when King Charles and Laud strove to obtain conformity in matters of worship between the Scottish and English Churches. The Bishop of Ross and Dun¬ blane drew up a new Prayer-book, which, after being revised by Laud, went under the title of ‘Laud’s Liturgy.’ By the ‘Book of Canons,’ promulgated by the king in 1636, it was enacted, “That every pres¬ byter shall, either by himself or by another person, lawfully called. NOTES TO FIRST QU^ESTIOUN OR ARTICLE. 133 read, or cause divine service to be done, according to the form of the book of the Scottish Common Prayer, before all sermons ; and that he should officiate by the said book of Common prayer in all the offices, parts, and rubrics of it.” The Presbyterian clergy resisted this innovation, on the ground that neither the General Assembly nor Parliament had sanctioned the substitution, and, at first, would not buy the ‘ Service Book.’ In regard to the Jenny Geddes episode in St Giles’s Church, a very interesting reference will be found in ‘The History of the Troubles and memorable Transactions in Scotland and England, from 1624 to 1645, by John Spalding’ (Bann. Club, 1828), under date 1637. “ Upon Sunday the day of July Doctor Hanna begane to reid the com¬ mon prayer in Saint Geill’s Kirk of Edinburgh. The nobells being foirsein of this noveltie, nevir heard befor (since the Reformation) in Edinburgh, devysses a number of rascally serving woemen to throw stools at the reader and perturb the kirk : whilk they did vehemently. The magistrats being in the Church (no doubt upon the councill of this disorder) commanded their officers to hurrell thir rascalls to the kirk door, and to lock them out; but their they became more furious and madd (as they were directed) crying and shouting, saying Popery was now brought in amongst them ; dang at the doors with stones and brak doun the glassin windows with such noise that there was no more reading.” He continues : “ The provost and bailies of Edin¬ burgh to shew their diligence, upon the morne causes waird some of thir women, but they were sett to libertie but any farder [ = further¬ ance.]”—‘The History,’ &c., pp. 47, 48. This seems to indicate that ‘Knox’s Liturgy’ was then disused. Calderwood, in the ‘ Altare Damascenum,’ 1623, p. 613, declares that the ‘Order’was not accepted as a binding form, but only as an auxiliary to worship, at that time. 73 . 10 . The glorius Virgine, the Mothir, to hef betie ^pollutit. In the fourth century Bonosus and Helvidius (Antidikomarianitae) held views opposed to the doctrine of the Church regarding the perpetual virginity of Mary (denrapdeuia), declaring that the brethren of Jesus were sons of Joseph and Mary after the birth of Jesus. Bonosus was condemned by the Synod of Capua in 391. The Council of Chalce- don, 451, enunciated the doctrine of the del irapdepo? — perpetual virginity. 73 . 13 . As we may godly = A.s we, in a godly manner, and without arrogance, may understand. 74 . 7 {margm), “ By ” in Scottis and in Inglis totmg is nocht ane. “By'^ in Scots means by, before, in preference to, beyond (by-ordinar), or extra, besides, aside, &c. 74 . 13 . Astrict oiir co 7 iscience = bind our conscience. The verb astrict is of rare occurrence in early writings. The ‘ N.E. Diet.’ in¬ stances Hall, ‘ Chron.,’ 239 (a.d. 1548): “The course of sNa.i&r astricted . . . will flow and burst out in continuance of tyme.” Also, ‘Diurnal 134 NOTES TO FIRST QU^STIOUN OR ARTICLE. of Occurrents’ (1513-75), p. 108 : “ His fader was astrictit be souerties in Parliament.” At p. 72 astrictis signifies “limits.” 74 . 20 . Z>zr/^ = dark; pronounced derk in southern Scotland. Cf. A.S. deorc. “ With depe dyches and de?-k and dredful of sight.” — ‘ Piers Plow.,’ Prol. 1 . 16. “ In cavis dirk." —Doug., ‘ Eneados,’ vol. ii. p. 25, 1 . 21. “ Night with his mantel, that is derke and rude, Gan oversprede the Hemispherie aboute.” —Chaucer, ‘ C. T.,’ 11 . 9672, 9673. “ In to thir dirk and drublie dayis.” —Dunbar, ‘ Poems,’ Pt. ii. p. 233 (S.T.S. Ed.) 75 . 9 . solicitous. There is also the verb solist, to solicit. Lyndsay has— “ Be nocht too myche soiysi in temporall thyngis ; Sen thow persavis Pape, Empriour, nor Kyngis In to the erth haith no place permanent.” —‘ Ane Dialog,’ 11 . 6271-6273. This word also occurs in ‘ The Compl. of Scot.,’ Prol., p. 9. 1 . 26. 75 . 14 . Cassm = cast. The past part, of cast is still pronounced cassen in southern Scotland, thus retaining a close relationship to the M.E. verb casten., to throw. Cf.— “ pe kynge swore bi Crist • and bi his crowne bothe And commaunded a constable • to casten hym in yrens. ” —‘ Piers Plow.,’ Pass. iv. 11 . 83, 85. Cassin as a p.p. occurs in ‘The Compl. of Scot.’: “The file that filit the yrne is vorne and cassm auaye as ane thing onutil to serue to do ony gude verk.”—P. 28, 1 . 10. 75 . 20 . Conquest till ■ze/j=obtained for us. 76 . 10 . Sms venial atid mortal. “Mortal sins are those which do cast men out of God’s favour, and are worthy of eternal damnation; venial sins do somewhat displease God, yet desert^e not eternal death, but are pardonable of their own nature.”—Bellarmine, lib. i, ‘ De Amiss. Gratiae,’ cap. 2 et cap. 9, in princip.; tom. iv. p. 68 et 92 et seq. : Ingoldstadt, 1601. 11 {Jieadmg). Of calumtiious alleging of Papistrie. In the MS. the title of this paragraph is, “ Off the wrang Report off lesum simplicitie.” 77 . 29 . That ktiycht qiiha peirsit oitr Lordis syde, referring to the words in John xix. 33, 34 ; “But when they came to Jesus . . . one of the soldiers with a spear pierced His side, and forthwith came thereout blood and water.” “ That sors to seik my hart may nocht refrane Of Hylicone, quhilk wes boith deep and wyde. That Longeous did grave in tyll his syde.” —Lyndsay, ‘ Ane Dialog,’ Prol. 11 . 276-278. NOTES TO FIRST QU^STIOUN OR ARTICLE. 135 The Pseudo - Gospel of Nicodemus reads; “Accipiens autem Lon¬ ginus miles lanceam, aperuit latus ejus, et continue exivit sanguis et aqua.”—Jo. Alb. Fabricus (‘Codex Apocryphus Novi Testamenti,’ vol. i. p. 259). The Bollandists exhaust what is recorded of Longinus— ‘Acta Sanctorum,’ xv Martii, tom. ii. pp. 374-400. Cf. Lyndsay, vol. iii. p. 183, note (Laing’s Ed.) 78 . 5 . Grossis = {gratius) gracious. 78 . 6. Propone here signifies to set before one’s self, and thus to imagine, as well as to exhibit. 78 . 25 . Gesiing - sio^ = laughing - stock. O.Fr. and M.E. geste, a story for recitation. Lat. gesta, a deed. 78 . 25 . = laugh. The Scotch form of this word, and its pro¬ nunciation lack, still common, show a survival of the earliest forms— lahhen, lah'^hen, lauhen, lanhin, laghen, laiighen, &c. Cf. Stratmann. In the following lines laughing is written as it is still pronounced in Dumfriesshire and other parts of southern Scotland— “ The smiddy stands beside the bum That wimples through the clachan ; I never yet gae by the door. But aye I fa’ a.-lachht' —A. Rodger’s Song, ‘ Robin Tamson's Smiddy.’ 79 {heading). Of the first four general counselis. Cf. note, 71. 22. 79 . 16 . Confessioun . . . set furth at Geneua in Piglis. The Former Confession of the Elelvetian churches, or Confessio Helvetica, was composed by Bullinger, Myconius Grynaeus, Leo Juda, and Gross- man in 1536, and was approved by the Conference of Basel in March 1536, as well as by the Assembly at Wittenberg and the meeting at Smalcald in 1537. George Wishart, the martyr, translated ‘ The Con- fescion of the fayth of the Sweserlandes,’ which was printed about the year 1548 in London. Cf. Wodrow, ‘ Misc.,’ vol. i. pp. 3-6, where the translation is printed. “The Confession of Faith used in the English congregation at Geneva, received and approved by the Church of Scotland,” stands at the beginning of ‘ The Book of Common Order.’ Cf. ‘The Book,’ &c., p. 5, Sprott and Leishman’s ed., 1868. The Scottish Confession of Faith, as “red in face of Parliament, and rati¬ fied be the Thre Estaitis of this realme, at Edinburgh, the sevintene day of August, the year of God Jm.Vc. and threscoir yearis,’’ is printed in Knox, ‘Hist.,’ vol. i. pp. 93-120 (Laing’s ed.) The title-page of the first printed edition runs thus: “The Confessione of the fayht and doctrin beleued and professed by the Protestantes of the Realme of Scotland, exhibited to the estates of the sam in Parliament, and by thare publict votes authorised as a doctrine grounded upon the infall- able wourd of God. Matt. 24. And this glaid tydinges of the king¬ dom shalbe preached throught the hole world for a witness to all 136 NOTES TO FIRST QU^STIOUN OR ARTICLE. nations and then shall the end cum. Imprinted at Edinburgh be Robert Leprewick, cum privilegio, 1561.” 79 . 20 . The hceretik Macedonius. Macedonius was appointed pa¬ triarch of Antioch in a.d. 640. At the Lateran Council of 649 he was deposed for his Monothelism and uncanonical ordination. Died after 655. 81 . 3 . Melanchthon. Philip Melanchthon was born at Bretten, near Heidelberg, in 1497. He studied at Heidelberg and Tubingen universities. In 1518 he became Professor of Greek in Wittenberg, where he associated himself with Luther. Here he published his important work, ‘Theological Commonplaces’ (‘Loci Communes’), mentioned here. Pie played an important part in the Reformation struggle, and to him the ‘Confession of Augsburg’ owes its form and spirit. In 1548, Melanchthon, among others, helped to formulate the basis of agreement known as the Leipzig “ Interim.” He died in 1560. 81 . 12 . Sauff=^2S.^. Fr. sauf. “ For who ]>a.t entrej) ])er He his i'a«^euere-more.” —Will of Shoreham, ‘ De Bapt.,’ 11 . 6, 7. 81 . 12 . Lawar of regeneratioii 7 i = \>2A}ci or layer of regeneration. The ‘ Catechismus ’ of Gualterus Lynne (i 548) has “ the bathe of regen- eracion.” “ Perducat eum ad novae regenerationis lavacrum ”—Pope Gelasius, ‘ Baptismal Liturgy.’ We affyrme Baptym to be by the institucion of the Lorde, the lauer of rege^ieracion, the whiche regeiieracioun the Lorde exhibiteth to his chosen by a visible sygne by the ministracion of the congregacion, as is aforesayde.”—‘ The Confession of Faith of the Churches of Switzerland,’ chap, xxi., Wishart’s transl.; Wodrow, ‘ Misc.,’ vol. i. p. 19. L’E.strange, in ‘ The Alliance of Divine Offices ’ (chap, viii.), discusses the meaning of this phrase, “ The lauer of brass,” Exod. xxxviii. 8. “ They ben assaied at diverse stoundes, Basines, lavotcres, or that men hem bie.” —Chaucer, ‘C. T.,’ 11 . 5868, 5869. 81 {heading). Infantis be saifit but baftiin. According to the doc¬ trine of Rome, baptism is necessary for salvation. The unbaptised, unless the want of baptism be recompensed by martyrdom or pen¬ ance, are deprived of eternal life.— Sun, ‘Cone.,’ tom. iv. p. 920; Colon. 1627; Bellan, ‘ De Bapt.,’ tom. iii. p. 287: Ingoldst. i6or. 81 . 24 . Wale be = choose to he. Cf. O.Icel. val, choice. 81 . 25 . PrcEuentit be deth. Bellarmine alleges that Origen, Nazian- zen, and Jerome were of opinion that infants dying without baptism were lost—Bellan, ‘ De Bapt.,’ c. 4. Azorius, ‘ Instit. Moral.,’ lib. 2. c. 17, pt. I, vol. i. p. 129, Lugd., 1610, says Augustine, Fulgentius, and Gregory believed that children unbaptised descended into the place NOTES TO FIRST QU^STIOUN OR ARTICLE. 1 3 / of the lost. The Romish Church now holds this to be only a limbus infa?itorum. Lyndsay describes the Purgatory for children— “ Abufe that in the thrid presoun, anone We eriterit in ane place of perditioun, Quhare mony babbis war makand drery mone, Because thay wantit the fruitioun Of God, quhilk was ane gret punytioun ; Of Baptisme, thay wantit the ansen3e : Upwart we went, and left that myrthles men3e.” —' The Dreme,’ 11 . 351-357. 82 . 4 . Maill bartie 7 iocht circiwicidit the auchtin day. By the cove¬ nant made with Abram and his generation, it was ordained that every “ man-child . . . that is eight days old shall be circumcised.”—Gen. xvii. 12. “And certane men quhilk come fra lowry, techeit the brether, Except 3e be circiancidit efter the maner of Moyses, 3e can nocht be savit.”—Q. Kennedy’s ‘Comp. Tract.,’ chap. ii.; ‘Wod. Misc.,’ vol. i. p. 104. The Douay Doctors maintained “that all infants dying without circumcision, like baptism, were secluded only for lack of that remedy, other remedy.”—Annot. on Gen. ii. and xvii. (vol. i. p. 9.; vol. ii. p. 66 : Douay, 1609. The termination m is an interesting survival of the declension of adjectives. In the MS. we find auchte 7 t. 82 . 22 . Lichtlimg = making light of. Cf. note, ‘ The Court of Venus,’ Bk. i. 334, p. 165. Lyndsay, ‘The Thrie Estaitis,’ 1 . 583; ‘ The Compl. of Scot.,’ p. 128 ; and Stewart’s ‘ Chron.,’ have this word. The ‘Reg. Priv. Counc. Scot.,’ vol. i. p. 65, refers to “the gret lycht- lymg and contemptioun of the autorite of halikirk.” Burns introduces it into a song— “ O Tibbie, I hae seen the day Ye wadna been sae shy ; For lack o’ gear ye lightly me. But, trowth, I carena by.” Cf. Montgomerie, ‘ M. P.,’ ix. 10, note (S.T.S. Ed.) 83 . 9 . Exorcizatioic 7 i. The expulsion of demons has been attempted by Jews, Christians, and Pagans. The power of exorcism, part of the apostolical equipment, was claimed for a grade of the clergy—exor¬ cists—in the third century. This function was transferred to the whole clergy in Constantine’s reign, but was rarely exercised except in the ceremony of baptism. 83 , 9 . Sig 7 ie of the croce. The “ signaculum Dominicum,” or “ (Ttppayis Tov Xpiarov/’ in the primitive Church preceded baptism, in the English Church came after it.—L’Estrange, ‘Alliance,’ p. 370. 83 . 11 . V 7 tcti 7 tg with oyll and christtie. The custom of anoint¬ ing catechumens with oil before baptism, and with unguents after, is mentioned by Tertullian (‘De Bapt.,’ 7), Cyprian (Epist. Ixiii., ‘Ad Jubaian’), Cyril (‘Cat. Myst.,’ ii.), Chrysostom (‘Horn.,’ xxii.), Am- brosius (‘ De Sacrament.,’ lib. i. c. ii.) It symbolised the gift of the 138 NOTES TO FIRST QU^STIOUN OR ARTICLE. Holy Spirit. The rite was retained in the English Church for a time after the Reformation, and is still used in the Greek Church. 83 . 13 . The acid. The “ cuid,” “cude,” or “chrisome,” was a white linen cloth placed upon the face of a child immediately after the child was baptised and anointed with chrism {oleum chrismatis). The chrisome is also mistakingly supposed to be the white cloth put on a newly baptised child, in token of baptism, which was used as a shroud if the child died within a month. The term appears in the ‘ Catholicon Anglicum,’ an English-Latin word-book, dated 1483, thus; “a cud; crismaled Jamieson says of it: "Cude, code, s. A chrisom, or face-cloth for a child at baptism ; Welsh cuddio, to cover.” However, the signification of the rite suggests a search for the origin of this word farther back, and in an oriental direction. And, ac¬ cording to Eick’s ‘Comparative Dictionary of the Indo-Germanic Languages,’ there is an emphasised form kwid, kwit of the Aryan root Kwi or HWi, meaning to shine. The English word white (A.S. hwit, Russ, sviet-iie, to shine ; Sans, qvet-a, white ; (^vit, to be white) comes from that base, according to Skeat. In the East, a white robe was the token of purity. In the early Church it became a symbol of the same. “ Maydenhod is J)e huite robe / huerinne ]?e spot is uouler and more yjyenne Jianne in anoj^er do]?.”—‘ Ayenbite,’ p. 228. In the early Christian Church, after baptism, in token of the innocence of the soul, converts were wont for eight days to wear tunics—white garments made usually of linen, and called albs from their colour. —Tertullian, ‘ De Resurrectione Carnis,’ cap. xxvii.; Cyril of Jeru¬ salem, ‘ Catech.,’ xviii. ; Ambrose ‘ de Mysteriis,’ cap. 7. Jerome, in a letter addressed to Fabiola, says : “ We are to be washed with the precepts of God, and when we are prepared for the garment of Christ, putting off our coats of skins, we shall put on the linen garme?it that hath nothing of death in it, but is all white (‘ veste linea nihil in sese mortis habente, sed tota Candida ’); that, rising out of the waters of baptism, we may gird about our loins with truth, and cover the former filthiness of our breasts.”—‘Ad Fabiolam,’ Epist. cxxvii. In the ‘ Sacramentarium ’ of Gregory the Great is found the charge given on the delivery of the ^vhite and immaculate garment to the neophytes. Prudentius, in the fourth century, refers to the “ immortal tunic.” “ Post immortalem tunicam, quam pollice docto Texuit alma fides, dans impenetrabile tegmen, Pectoribus lotis, dederat quibus ipsa renasci.” —‘ Psychomachia,’ sect. vi. Venantius Fortunatus, a.d. 560, in a poem alludes to the Shepherd’s s?iozvy flock — “ Candidas egreditur nitidis exercitus undis Atque vetus vitium purgat in amne novo. Fulgentes animas vestis quoque Candida signat, Et grege de niveo gaudia Pastor habet.” NOTES TO FIRST QU^ESTIOUN OR ARTICLE. 139 The rite was early practised in England. Paulus Warnefridus, giving an account of the baptism of Cedoaldo, king of the Anglo-Saxons, by Sergius, says: “Fonte renascentis quern Christi gratia purgans Protinus Albatum exit in arce poli.”—‘ De Gestis Langobard.,’ lib. vi. c. 15. The “ cude,” or small white linen cloth, took the place of the tunic in course of time. The ‘ Roman Ritual,’ edited in time of Paul V., directs the laying “ upon the head of the baptised a small white linen, in lieu of the white robe (loco vestis albse) with the charge, 'Accipe vestein candidain','''' &c. This was called “ pannus albus aut chrismalis,” or “ chrismale.” In a baptismal ritual, dating before 900 A.D., the practice of baptism is thus given : “ Pontifex vero egreditur a fonte habens compositam sedem in ipsam ecclesiam et deportantur ad eum infantes et dat stolam, casulam, et chrismale et decern silicas et vestiuntur.” — Edmund Martene, ‘ De Antiquis Ecclesiae Ritibus,’ ‘ Ex. MS. Codice Remigii Remensis ante annos 900 exarato,’ tom. i. pp. 68, 71, 72 : Bassani, 1588. At page 78 of the same work, the use of the "panniis albus ” is illustrated : “ Et oratione dicta chrismetur puer in vertice in modum crucis cum pollice et postea presbyter imponite capiti pueri vestem, et resumendo pueri nomen N. et dicit: Quid vocaris ? R. N. Presbyter elicit—‘ Accipe vestem sanctam, candidam et immaculam,’ &c. Postea presbyter mundet loca ubi posuit chrisma (unguent) et oleum et aquam, et abstergat cum pa 7 ino albo ”—(i.e., wipes with a white cloth). These chrismal napkins were not convertible to secular uses.—‘Stat. Eccl. Scot.’ (thirteenth century), Nos. 56 and 108, vol. ii. pp. 31, 51. In the Greek Church, the child baptised, after immersion, is clothed in a new shirt. “ You was cristened and cresomed with candle and code.” — ‘ Sir Gaw.,’ i. 1 . 18. Archbishop Hamilton’s ‘ Catechism,’ authorised by the Provincial Council of 1551-52, refers to the ctide: “Last of all the barne that is baptisit is clede with a 7 ie quhite lynning claith, callit ane Cude, quhilk betakins that he is dene weschin of all his synnis, that he is brocht to the libertie of the Holy Spreit, that he suld lyue ane innocent lyfe all the dais of his lyfe.”—‘ Catechism,’ Law’s Ed., fob cxxxii. a. King Edward Sixth’s Prayer-book of 1552 omitted the instructions given in his Prayer-book of 1549 for the putting on the chrisome and the chrism. “Then the god-fathers and god-mothers shall take and lay their hand upon the children, and the minister shall put upon him his white vesture (N), commonly called the chrisome, and say. Take this whole vesture, &c.”—‘First Prayer-Book of King Edward VI.’: L’Estrange, ‘The Alliance of Divine Offices,’ p. 340; Oxford, 1846. The form in the Liturgy of Edward VI. was: “Al¬ mighty God, . . . may He vouchsafe to anoint thee with the unction of His Holy Spirit, and bring thee to the inheritance of everlast¬ ing life. Amen.” The idea of the ceremony was to symbolise spot- 140 NOTES TO FIRST QU^ESTIOUN OR ARTICLE. less cleanness, and thus the word “cude” may be connected with the root of the word white. Cf. note, Montgomerie’s ‘ Poems,’ Pt. iii. p. 360 (S.T.S. Ed.) Cf. ‘ The Archaeology of Baptism,’ by W. N. Cote, pp. 52, 140, 153 : Bond. 1876. Montgomerie writes— ‘‘ O vhat a martyrd man am I ! Of ill befor I vnderstude It had bene gude Into my cude Bereiving me my breath, Non to haif bene of noy denude Quhilk boyllis my blude.” — ‘ Poems,’ Pt. i. pp. 151, 152, 11 . 31-37. Lyndsay, referring to Cardinal Beatoun, writes— “ The South Countre may saye it had bene gude That my noryce had smorit me in my cude.” —‘The Tragedie,’ 11 . 198, 199. Lyndsay also makes “ Commoun Thift” thus refer to the king— “ King he, we theifis will get na gude, I pray God, and the halie Rude He had been smoird into his cude And all his kin.”—‘ The Thrie Estaitis,’ 11 . 3222-3225. 84 . 1 . Except the father thairof hald it in his airmis. “ The pre¬ senting of the child by the father was a Scottish custom, incorporated in the Directory. ‘We have carried,’says Baillie, ‘ the parents’pre¬ senting of his child, and not their midwives, as w'as their universal custom.’ ”—‘ Book of Common Order,’ p. 342 ; Baillie, ‘ Letters,’ vol. ii. p. 204. 84 , 16 . Qiihyte clayth at zoiir coinmnnioiin. George Buchanan, de¬ scribing George Wishart’s last sacrament, says ; “ In the interim the linen cloth was laid (according to custom), and bread set on, when George made a brief and clear discourse,” &c.—‘ Hist.,’ Bk. .xv. 85 . 4 . Proclaniit thre bannis afoir. Ba 7 tns (pi. of bait, sb. proclam¬ ation)-—“ a proclamation or public notice given in church of an in¬ tended marriage, in order that those who know of any impediment thereto may have opportunity of lodging objections.”—‘ N.E.D.,’ voce “ Banns.” Cf. Low Lat. bannum, 0.1 cel. bann, O.L.Ger. ban, O.Fris. ban. “ (H)is ban aboute he sende.”—‘ Rob. of Glouc.,’ 1 . 187. “ Ouando banna secundum consuetudinem in ecclesiis edebantur.”— ‘ Decret. Gregorii. IV.,’ xviii. vi. The Fourth Lateran Council, a.d. 1215 (cap. li.), issued an edict for regulating marriages, which is referred to in two statutes of the Scottish Church in the thirteenth century — (i.) “ De Matrimonio” : “Nullus sacerdos presumat ali- quas personas matrimonialiter conjungere nisi prius terna demmcia- tione in ecclesia publice et solempniter premissa secundum formam NOTES TO FIRST QU^STIOUN OR ARTICLE. I4I Concilii Generalis,” &c.—‘ Stat. Eccl. Scot.,’ vol. ii. p. 36, No. 66. (2.) “Quod matrimonia sine bannis non contrahuntur.” — Ibid., p. 42, No. 83. Cf. also Synodal Statute of St Andrews (of fourteenth century): “ Ne nuptie sint benedicte sine bannis.”— Ibid., p. 68, No. 155. Ibid., Nos. 121, 124, 156, 251, 252. The Provincial Council of Edinburgh, held in 1551-52, passed a statute, “ De Clandestinis Matrimoniis, et Bannis, et Registris Curatorum.”— Ibid., p. 134, No. 251, notes. To this statute we owe the establishment of the registers of proclamation of banns, of marriages, and of baptisms.— Ibid., p. 299. 85 . 6. A ring to be gium. “ Then a ring Did he thring On my finger that wes fyne. ‘ Tak,’ quod he, ‘ This to the, For a pledge that I am thyne.’ ” —Montgomerie, ‘ Poems,' Pt. ii. p. 240. To these lines Dr Cranstoun adds a note, Pt. iii. p. 386, which may be supplemented by reference to ‘ Herzog’s Encyclopsedia,’ article “Braut- ring,” vol. ii. p. 347 : Stuttgart, 1854. According to L’Estrange (‘The Alliance of Divine Offices,’ p. 442, ed. 1846), “the old mode of espousals was by subarrhation, or giving of earnest; . . . this arrha, or pledge, in sponsal leagues was from the man to the woman a ring.” He cites from Hostiensis (‘In Sum. de Spons. Anmtlo suo sicbarravit me dominus mens. Selden is also cited (‘ Uxor. Hebr.,’ lib. ii. c. 14) for the statement that the gift of a ring is a survival of the custom of wife purchase. Ritualists look on the ring as a symbol of the continuity of true affection. Clemens Alexandrinus was of opinion that the ring was meant “ to seal up within doors such things as, being more precious, required strict custody, the woman having the chief charge of household affairs.”—‘ Psedag.,’ lib. iii. cap. xi.; L’Estrange, ‘The Alliance,’ p. 443. 85 . 25 . Alianerlie = solely, only, alone. From all, and anerly, singly — anc-er-ly. ‘ N.E.D.,’ voce “ Allenarly.” '''' Allanerly ]?ay may ioye in Ihesu ]7at lufes hym in ]?is lyfe.”—Hampole, ‘ Prose Tr.,’ 4. “ Geve laude and glore to God omnipotent Allanerlie, as wyselie wryttis Jhone.” —Lyndsay, ‘ Ane Dialog,’ 11 . 2515, 2516. 86. 16 . First Counsel haldm at Ephesus. According to Eusebius (v. 23), this council was presided over by Bishop Polycrates, at the end of the second century. The Third CEcumenical Council at Ephesus, in 431, condemned Nestorianism. 88. 28 {margin). Marti. Ad Butdeg. cap. 3. Read Burdeg. = Burdi- gala, Bordeaux. 89 . 5 . Thraw him ... to mein = twist him to mean. M.E. 142 NOTES TO FIRST QUrESTIOUN OR ARTICLE. \rowen, A.S. \rdwan, to throw, twist. Cf. \rdh. Swed. vrd, per- versus — “ heje hare-marken . . . ^rauweu mid wide.” —Layamon, ‘Brut,’l. 27,359. In ‘ Sir Gawayne ’ the tail of the Green Knight’s horse was— “ bounden bo]; wyth a band of a bry3t grene, Sythen \ra'uien wyth a Jiwong a ];warle knot alofte.” —‘Sir Gawayne,' 11 . 192, 194. ‘‘ Has auld Kilmarnock seen the deil? Or great Mackinlay thrawn his heel ? ” —Burns, ‘ Tam Samson’s Elegy.’ 89 . 18 . Hitn allane. Alone, a compound of all and 07 ie, was fre¬ quently “ strengthened by a pronoun prefixed, me al- 07 te (or al 7 ne 07 ie)\ afterward, especially in Northern dialect (like 77 ie self, 77 ty self), 77 ii 7 ie {thi 7 ie, his, her) alo 7 ie, 77 ty alo 7 ie, 77 ty Lo 7 te. Now only dial.”—‘ N.E.D., voce “Alone”— “ Ful stille i stod my self al on.'" —‘E. E. Poems ’ (1862), 1 . 119. “ His fostir-brother menyt he. And varyit all the tothir thre And syne his vay tuk him allane. And richt towards his trist is gane.” •—Barbour, ‘ The Bruce,’ vii. 11 . 227-230, “When thou bilevest al thyn one." —‘ Harrowing of Hell ’ (Halliwell). 90 {lieadmg). Nocht vseit to be 77 ii 7 iistrat — i.e., not usually minis¬ tered ; not, as a matter of custom, administered. 90 . 7 . Serapio 7 i, “ Scholasticus,” was born about the end of the third century; was a catechist in Alexandria; Bishop of Thmuis, in Egypt, in 340. He was a friend and counsellor of Athanasius, sharing in his disputes and exile. He wrote several works, among others a treatise on the titles of the Psalms (‘Biog. Univ.’) 90 , 20 , Iti T^our Catechis. “ Calvin’s Catechism first appeared in French in 1536, and in Latin in 1538; but was, after revision, re¬ published in 1541 in French, and in 1545 in Latin. The English refugees translated the Catechism, appending it to the ‘Book of Geneva.’ It was approved by the ‘First Book of Discipline,’ was usually bound with the ‘Book of Common Order,’ and was the ordinary Church Catechism of Scotland till the time of the West¬ minister Assembly.”—‘Book of Common Order,’ p. 251. A smaller catechism for children by Calvin was bound up along with the large catechism. 92 . 4 . Applaiidmg to the = expressing agreement with the times, or in harmony with the times. “ Of thir Pichtis writis mony auld and recent authoris, to who 77 i applaudis Cornelius Tacitus.”—Bellen- den, ^Cron. Scotl.,’ i. ii. NOTES TO FIRST QU^STIOUN OR ARTICLE. 143 92 . 6. Bot a certane \it2mibre\ There is an omission of a substan¬ tive in the original edition. 92 . 7 {margin). Martialis D. Petri discipuhis ad Burdegale 7 i. ca. 3. St Martial, Bp. of Limoges, one of the seven bishops who, in the time of Decius, went to Gaul. In the ninth century the legend arose that Martial was one of Christ’s seventy-two disciples, to corroborate which the ‘Acta M.’ were forged and published in the sixteenth century. Burdigala, the capital of the Bituriges Vivisci, Aquitania-Bourdeaux. 92 . 11 {margin), Bhilai, de B. And. in ehis vita. Philalthaeus (Lucillo Filalteo), Doctor of Bologna, was a contemporary of Winzet. 92 . 18 {margm). M. George Hay. Mr George Hay was first min¬ ister of Eddleston conjointly with Rathven. In 1562 he was sent by the General Assembly as Commissioner to Garrick and Cunningham. In Maybole he controverted Quentin Kennedy. He was also ap¬ pointed Commissioner of the diocese of Aberdeen and Banff. He died in 1558. “The Confutation of the Abbote of CrosraguePs Masse set furth by Maister George Hay, Math. 15. All planta¬ tion that is not planted by my heuenly Father shalbe rooted out : leaue them for they be blinde guides to the blinde—Cypriane Lib. 3. Epist. 2. In the sacrifice which is Christe onely Christe is to be followed, then must we here, and do that Christe did and com¬ manded to be done, since he in his Evangell sayeth if ye do that I command you, now call I you not servandes, but friendes. And the Father out of the heauen testifieth saying. This is my most deare Sone in whom I am compleased : here him. if then onely Christe is to be herde, we ought not attend what any before us judged to be done; but what he who is before all, Christe, first did for the con¬ suetude of man must be followed but the trueth of God. Imprinted at Edinburgh, by Robert Lekpreuik, and are to be sauld, at his hous, at the Nether Bow, cum privilegio, 1563.” This little treatise, a qto, giving the substance of Hay’s controversy with the Abbot of Cross- raguel, was dedicated “To the Most Noble, Potent, and Godly Lord James, Earle of Murray.” Knox thus refers to the disputation : “The Abbote farther presented him self to the pulpit, but the voice of Maister George Hay so effrayed him, that efter ones he wearyed of that exercise.”—‘ Hist.,’ vol. ii. p. 352. Cf. Scott’s ‘ Fasti,’ Pt. vi. p. 677. 93 . 21 . Vestimetitis and ornameittis in the Hoziss of God. A good idea of the kinds of vestments and ornaments found in pre-Reforma- tion churches may be got from ‘ The Inventory of the Vestments and Ornaments of the High Altar of the Church of the Monastery of Holyrood,’ taken in 1483.—Bannatyne, ‘ Miscell.,’ vol. ii. p. 22. The spoils of Bannockburn “war distributit amang the abbayis of Scot¬ land to be vestamentis and frontalis to thair altaris.”—Bellenden, ‘Hist.,’ xiv. cap. xi. ; Boethius, ‘Hist.,’ xiv.; ‘Reg. Episc. Aberd.,’ vol. ii. pp. 189, 190. 144 NOTES TO FIRST QU^STIOUN OR ARTICLE. “ King Edwardis tent, all of ane clayth of gold, Als fair as Phebus flammand on the fold, Wes conscerat to halie kirk, to be Maid vestiment, quhilk 3it is for to se.” —Stewart, ‘ Chron.,’ 11 . 50,311-50,314. King William of Scotland’s helmet, spear, and saddle hung in token of homage above the altar of St Peter in York Minster.—‘Chron. I. Brompton,’ col. 1108, cited in ‘ Stat. Eccl. Scot.,’ Pref., p. xxxii. The shirt of St Margaret was preserved in Dunfermline ; that of St Duthac in Tain.—‘Rot. Scacc. Reg.,’ No. 211, and Major, ‘ De Gest. Scot.,’ lib. V. cap. xii., cited in ‘ Stat. Eccl. Scot.’ 94 . 6. Wappit doien = Xhvo\vn down. Cf. Eng. whap and whop, to beat {wap, to beat—Halliwell) ; and M.E. quappen, to flutter. Barbour, ‘ Bruce,’ has swappit, and the E.M.S. drops out the initial s. 94 . 10 . Taneroun coupis. The vessel used by George Wishart in the castle of St Andrews could scarcely be a consecrated chalice, but more probably was an ordinary tankard used for domestic purposes.— Knox, ‘ Hist.,’ vol. i. p. 484, App. I. 94 . 15 . Al iusi man = ^v&xq “ This use, unknown to O.E., seems to have begun with thmg^ in which the sing, and pi. being alike, alle passed from pi. into collective and then simple sing.” ‘ N.E.D.,’ voce “ Alle.” “Now sen we ar certifiit assuritlie quha is the Juge, lat all Christiane man (quhilk is in dout) haue refuge to the juge,” &c.—O. Kennedy’s ‘Comp. Tract.,’ Wod. ‘ Misc.,’ vol. i. p. 174. 95 . 1 . Put thame to the hor?ie — io execute against them the kind of diligence called “ horning.” “ It was accompanied by certain blasts— the canonical number came to be three—of a horn or trumpet. These blasts denounce some one whose name is in the writ authorising the blasts, as a rebel to his sovereign. . . . The oldest reference to the horning in the statute-book is in the preparations for the suppression of Donald of the Isles at the battle of Harlaw.’’ (“ Nos ex dicta delib- eratione concilio et decreto poni fecimus ad cornu Regis et ad cormi fore judicare et publice proclamari decreverimus,” &c.)—‘Act. Pari. Scot.,’vol. i. p. 579. On submission persons were “relaxitfrae the home.” The process of “horning” came into operation in connection with the uplifting of the teinds and “thirds of benefices,” and debts generally (‘ Reg. Priv. Council Scot.,’ vol. i. p. 496), and fugitive or rebellious delinquents were said to be “at the home.” Similarly, fugi¬ tives from ecclesiastical jurisdiction were said to be at “God’s horn.” This phrase occurs twice in ‘The Gude and Godly Ballads’— “ For ye were all at God’s home. This babe to you that now is borne Sail make you saif, and for you die. And you restore to libertie.” —Laing’s Ed., p. 67. NOTES TO FIRST QU^ESTIOUN OR ARTICLE. I45 Cp. also p. 105. See J. H. Burton’s elaborate note on “ Horning,” ‘ Pref. Reg. Priv. Counc. Scot.,’ vol. i., Preface, pp. .xx-xxvi. 96 . 9 . Men of weir=me.n of war. Cf. M.E. werrej A.S. wyrre, uuerre. “ |>e uerjje is werre (\vy])Oute) to his nejybores.” —‘ Ayenbite,’ 1 . 30. “ Quha wald behald his countenance, and feir, Mycht call him weill the god of tnen of weir." —Lyndsay, ‘ The Dreme,’ 11 . 447, 448. 96 . 11 . As Christiam frmcis hir Grace's nerrest freindis . . . neir cousingis. A probable reference to the Guisians, to whom after¬ wards Mary, in her troubles, applied for help. 96 . 20 . Obiectmg hir Maiestie to inaist extreme = exposing her, &c. See ‘ Goudanus Am Hofe Maria Stuarts,’ Laachen-Stim- men, xix. 96 . 29 (margin). The commoun frouerb is ouer trew, Lat the sow fut in ane fute, &c. This proverb is still in use, “ Let the sow put in one foot and she’ll sune put in the others.” Cf. “ Give him an inch and he’ll take an ell,” &c. 97 . 5 . Gentrice = noble nature, humanity. O.Fr. genterise, later form oigentilise, sb.; i'coYcv gentil, adj. “ Conue 7 -timini ad 7 ne, et salui Thus, in genera of his gentrice • Jesu Cryst seyde To robberes and to reveres • to riche and to pore." —‘Piers Plow.,’ B. xiv. 11 . 180-182. “ For loue hath vndertake That this Jesus of hus gentrise • shall louste in Peers armes. In hus heline and hus haberion • humana natura." — Ibid., B. cxxi. 11 . 20, 21. 98 . 12 . Adttrnit^worshipped. “ Quha dois adorne Idolatrie, Is contrair the Haly Writ.” —‘ Gude and Godly Ballates,’ p. 63, ed. 1868. “ The sonne, the moon, Jubiter and Saturne And Mars the God of armes they dyd adorne." —Hardyng’s ‘Chron.,’ f. 55 (Halliwell). 98 . 13 . The thre kingis. The Magi (Three Kings of Cologne), Gaspar, Melchior, and Balthazar, who, according to tradition, came to adore the infant Jesus. 98 . 19 . (Ecolamfadius, a German reformer, born at Weinsberg in 1482; a monk in 1520; joined the Reformers in Basel in 1522, and became a professor of theology. He died 1531. CEcolampadius took part in the controversy between Luther and Carlstadt as to the Real Presence. His views closely resembled those of Zuinglius, who re¬ garded the bread and wine as mere symbols. VOL. II. K 146 NOTES TO FIRST QU^STIOUN OR ARTICLE. 98 . 19 . Zuinglius. Ulrich Zwingli, Swiss reformer, born at Wild- haus in 1484. In 1523, at the Great Council of Zurich, he debated in favour of the new doctrines, and later, against image-worship and the mass. Mass being abolished in 1524, Zuinglius became practically re¬ forming Regent of Zurich. His conference at Marburg with CEcolam- padius, Luther, and Melanchthon regarding the mass, ended in nothing. The view of Zuinglius was that the sacramental symbols (bread and wine) underwent no supernatural change. Zuinglius was killed at the battle of Cappel in 1531. 98 . 20 . Berengarius^ born at Tours in 998, became Archbishop of Angers 1040, died there 1088. This schoolman opposed the doctrine of transubstantiation, introduced into the Church in the ninth cen¬ tury, he said, by Paschasius Radbertus. 98 . 27 {heading). Gif lohne Knox be lauchful minister. Nicol Burne has an interesting chapter, “ On the calling Kmnox and the fals ministeris of Scotland.”—‘ The Disputation Concerning the Con- troversit Headdis,’ cap. xxviii. p. 126: Paris, 1581. See noi& supra, p. 109. 99 . 4 {margin). lohne Knox maid a fel farde—i.e., made a biting blast (referring to his sermon in answer to this question), or, a singular, strange bustle. A>/= fierce, ferocious, biting. A.S.fell{t), 0 .¥r. fel. This word appears in ‘ Ayenbite,’ signifying fierce— “ Alsvo he is anlikned to ])e felle dogge • ])et byt And beberk]) alle 1)0 ]?et he may.” —‘Ayenbite,’ 11 . 66, 67. The ‘ Cath. Angl.’ gives “Felle: acer, acerbus, asper, &c.”; also “to be felle: barbarizare, crudere, &c.” It also means clever: “a fell callant ”—Dumfries. Farde = ?L blast. “ He with gret faird of wyngis flaw throw the sky, And to the cuntre of Libie com on hye.” —Doug., ‘Virgil,’ ii. p. 38, 11 . 25, 26. Ramsay, ‘ Poems,’ vol. i. p. 224, uses the phrase, “ make a faird ."— Jam., voce. 99 . 8. Most=mViSt. This is an interesting survival of the old word mot, I am able, and is still heard in the dialects of South Scotland. A.S. motan, not used in infinitive, has pres. t. ic mot (M.E. moot, mot), I am able; pt. t. ic mdste. Dut. moest, Goth, mosta. Cf. ‘ Sir Tristrem,’ 11 . 1490, 2760. “ It 7 nost be to me leifull reuth to half Of my freindis mischance his lak to saif.’ —Doug., ‘ Eneados,’ ii. p. 244, 11 . 21, 22. “ We most knaw, or we forther wend Of quhone King Nynus did discend.” —Lyndsay, ‘ Ane Dialog,’ 11 . 1959, i960. NOTES TO FIRST QU^STIOUN OR ARTICLE. 147 100 . y) iinargin). Tedderit in the girn = ‘i\^A or warped in a snare. Gir 7 t, from A.S. given,gryn, girn ; Ictl.girne. —Jam. “ He commanded that na haris be tane be nettis or girnis.” —‘Bellend.,’ B. 5, c. ii. “ Sanct Paul sais this : That that will be riche, fallis into tempta- tioun, and in the gyrne of the deuil.”—Abp. Hamilton’s ‘ Catechisme,’ fob 61. 6.—Jam. 100 . 22 . The grete decay of the syncere religioun. See Introduction, vol. i. p. xxii. 100 . 24 . Vnable 7 ninisteris. The incapacity of the clergy of the six¬ teenth century was notorious. Cf. notes supra, pp. 95, 96, 97, 98, 99. ‘‘ Preists thole to preich Sen ye yourself can preich na thing.” —‘ Gude and Godly Ballads,’ p. 172. 101 . 8. Childring of na eruditioun. Cf. note supra, p. 97. Winzet was ordained priest in 1540, at the age of twenty-two. At the General Provincial Council held at Edinburgh in 1559, it was ordained that “ Rectors who could not preach were to find substitutes at their own charge : if the rector was young, he was to go to the schools to learn; if old—that is, if he was more than fifty—he was to attend the sermons of his substitute.”—‘ Cone. Scot.,’ vol. i., Pref., p. clix; vol. ii. pp. 161, 162. 101 . 10 . Small entressis in grammar = small concerns, &c. Cf. obsolete verb interess; Lat. interesse, to concern. 101 . 26 . A new ordour of eldaris. See note on Superintendents, p. no. “Illi vero quos superintendentes appellant, visitant quidem diligenter ecclesias, quas vi et tyrannide exclusis legitimis Pastoribus, occupant, sed ita, ut non solum miserum populum iam seductum in impia doctrina confirment, sed plerosque alios, etiam sacerdotes a vera Religione abducant.”—Goudanus, ‘ Stimmen,’ p. 97. 103 . 12 . Donatistis. The Donatists took their name as a sect from Donatus, the defeated candidate for the bishopric of Carthage in 311, who with his followers set up a separate communion which became powerful in Africa, developing into the Circumcelliones, fanatical marauders. The Saracens extinguished them. 103 . 14 . Tr<7WzV=believed. A.S. treo\ia 7 t, trii\ia 7 i. 103 . 30 . lVes = wa.s. Cf. A.S. wees, p. t. indie, of wesan, to be. “ The see was furth, the sand wes smooth and drye.” —Lyndsay, ‘ The Dreme,’ 1 . 115. 105 . 4 . Ransotm = r&nsom. O.Fr. raenson, rajtqon. 105 . 10 . Almus deid=“ An act of almsgiving; a deed of charity to the poor, especially as a religious good work.”—' N.E.D.,’ voce. “ ^if J)e Junge bid" butan hersumnesse and jte richten butan elmesdeda 7 iS —Lamb., ‘Horn.,’ 1 . 107. “And if J>ay be dede thaym awe to help Jiaire sawles with almous dedes and prayers.”—Hampole, ‘Prose Tr.’ (1866), II. 148 NOTES TO FIRST QUiESTIOUN OR ARTICLE. 107 . 12 . (jitargin). Na word to getie the how agane = 'No word to cause thee fright again. Jam. defines how as a goblin, but gives no illustration of the word in that sense. Cf. with cow, to subdue; Icel. kiiga, to tyrannise over; Dan. kite, to bow; Swed. kufva, to check (Skeat). 107 . 25 . Deuitie of dettis = du.& debts. Chaucer has the word duetee in this sense of ‘ due debt.’ ‘ ‘ Richt swiche a theef was he, His master had but half his dueteet' —Chaucer, ‘ C. T.,’ 11 . 6933, 6934. “ A maner dewe detted —‘ Piers Plow.,’ c. iv. 1 . 307. 108 . 7 . The starkast theif in = the strongest, &c. Liddis- dale, a vale near the eastern boundary of the county of Dumfries, in which the noted freebooting clan of the Armstrongs resided. “ Off Liddisdail the common theifis Sa peartlie steilis now and reivis. That nane may keep Hors, nolt, nor scheip. Nor 3eit dar sleip For their mischiefis.” ■—Maitland’s Poems, ‘ Aganis the Thievis of Liddisdail.’ 108 . 24 . Vnct=a.nomt. Lat. unct-us; O.Fr. oinct, unct. “ Osias vas bot aucht Jeir of age quhen he was vnctit kyng.”—‘ Compl. of Scot.,’ p. 30, 1 . 8. 110 . 15 . Thairfarty = ^d,x\xi&r. 111 . 26 . Achimelech . . . schewbreid. Cf. i Sam. xxi. 4. 112 . 20 . gzz/zz 7 /= until. “That nain of thaim tak upoun hand to eit ony flesh in ony tyme heireftir, quhill the said xxix. day of Marche nixt to cum.”—‘ Reg. Priv. Counc. Scot.,’ vol. i. p. 200. 113 . 10 . In aduentuir ^e be crabit=\n case ye may be angry. 113 . 14 . IVappit thair banis schamefiillie fnrthe of thair sepulturis. A very interesting commentary upon paragraphs 59, 60, 61 will be found in the conclusion of Book iii. of Spotiswood’s ‘ Hist.’ 113 . 15 . Maid also a filthy stable. James V. of Scotland was buried in Holyrood Chapel. Lamenting the destruction of the sacred edifices, Father Baillie writes : “They changed the churches (which God himself called his house of prayer) into filthy and abominable houses of sensual men, yea and of unreasonable beasts ; when as they made stables in Halyrudhous, sheep-houses of S. Antone and S. Leon¬ ard’s chapels, tolbooths of S. Gillis, &c., which this day may be seene ... to the everlasting damnation of the doers thereof, the seditious ministers, Knox and his complices.”—A. Baillie’s ‘True Information of the unhallowed offspring, &c., of our Scottish-Calvinian Gospel and Gospellers,’ cap. vii. pp. 23-28 : Wirtsburgh, 1628. 113 . 16 . Father Baillie, in treating “Of the fruits of Knox his evangel, the douncasting of churches,” writes: “And that the uni- NOTES TO FIRST QU^STIOUN OR ARTICLE. I49 versal vuorld might knovu there unspeekable hatred & rage against the Catholik church & religion, they at the first made stables in Halymdhoiisj vuhich vuas renouned not only for holynes & deuotion vuont to be therin : bot also for that it vuas the Burial-place of our Kings & their royal children, . . . and truely, among al their deeds & deuises the casting doune of the churches vuas the most foolish & furious vuorke, the most shreud & execrable turne, that euer Hornok himself could haue done or deuised.” 114 . 3 . Nobilis and ge^ttlenien. “ The great men gaped after the Church’s estates, and the commoners 'were fleshed with the spoils of abbeys and religious houses.”—Herries, ‘ Memoirs,’ p. 55. 114 . 6. Insprayth = i\xxvi\\MX&. Gael, spreidh, cattle. Spraigherie signifies movables, cattle, &c.—Jam. “It is leasum to ony persoun to leiue in legacie his wappinis, armour, and inspreth of his house to quhom he pleisis,” &c.—‘Balfour’s Pract.,’p. 236 A. 1534. Spreith signifies prey, as in Douglas— “ Stude tho Phenix and dour Vlixes, wardanes tway, For to observe and keip the spreith or pray.” —Doug., ii. p. 113, 11 . 2-4. 114 . 7 . Pt(ldre = ^o'^dLtx, O.Fr. poldre, piddre. Lyndsay often, and Stewart, ‘Chron.,’ 1 . 60, 695, poulder. ‘ Compl. of Scot.,’ pp. 21 and 42, \\a.s puldir. 114 . 18 . lVel'Wol=ve.lvet. This word is an anglicised form of O.It. veluto, Mod.It. velluto, shaggy stuff.—Skeat. 114 . 22 . = thatch. The latter word is the weak form of the M.E. thak. “ Nam ic wyrd'e J>at d'u ga under ]?acu minne.”—‘ Rush- worth Gospels,’ Matt. viii. 8. 114 . 23 . Grq/Siam's = xough stoxies. MS. has grass. Cf. Dut. coarse; Dan. North Scot. ^^<9/'= thick. Cf. Skeat, under “Gruff.” 114 . 2 ^ {margm). The cailwyfe. Whatever local allusion is intended here, it appears that Jenny Geddes was not the first “ cailwyfe” who interested herself in ecclesiastical affairs in Edinburgh. The booths stood near St Giles’s Church. The “cailwives” and others would probably see the jewels, silver work, and vestments of St Giles’s carried away for sale, in 1562, by order of the Council. 115 . 7 . Kirk landis . . . appropriat to the croim., &c. Cf. Spotis- wood, ‘ Hist.,’ lib. iii. 116 {heading). Of the mixing of the Lordis coup with wattir and wyne. In the first Liturgy of Edward VI., which was in private use among the Scottish Reformers at this time, a rubric directs the priest to add “a little pure and clean water” to the wine in the chalice. In early Christian times the Church adopted this practice in opposition to those who declared wine alone to be efficacious, and to the Hydro- parastatm or Aquarii, who used water without wine. The wine used in the Passover was mixed with water. Since water and blood issued 150 NOTES TO FIRST QU^STIOUN OR ARTICLE. from the Saviour’s side, it was considered that there was an appro¬ priate significance in this mixing, which is still observed in the Roman and Oriental Churches. This usage prevailed for a long period after the Reformation in Aberdeenshire. 116 . {margm). Doungin the ^/2y/=thrown violently in the dust. The M.E. verb dmgen, to beat, throw down, dang and dong, dtmgen and do 7 tge 7 t^ is still used in folk-speech— “ For I was, throuch the hie power Divine Rycht dulefullye doung down amang the ass.” —Lyndsay, ‘The Tragedie,’ 11 . 239, 240. “ For I am dimg and broddit to gar me do and thole the thing that is abuif my power.”—‘ Compl. of Scot.,’ p. 123, 1 . 6. 116 . 24 { 77 iargi 7 t). Bot take tent to thair tatll=h\iX. pay attention to, &c. Te 7 it, sb. care, heed—shortened form of attent, attention. “ Quharefor, tak tent, and your fine powder spare And waist it nocht, bot gyf ye wit weill quhare.” —Lyndsay, ‘ The Answer,’ 11 . 34, 35. ‘ ‘ I stachered whyles, but yet took tent aye To free the ditches ; And hillocks, stanes, and bushes kenn’d aye Frae ghaists and witches.” —Burns, ‘ Death and Dr Hornbook/ st. 3. 117 . 9 . Pape Da 77 tasus. Damasus, Bishop of Rome in a.d. 366, was active in suppressing Arianism, Apollinarianism, and other hereti¬ cal sects. He died in 384. Cf. Gibbon, ‘Decline and Fall,’ chap. XXV. 118 . 8. He 77 i = home. Cf. A.S. ha 77 i^ Sw. \he7n, O.L.Ger. Jietti. —Strattmann. 118 . 25 . Apostatat yuliatie. This instance of the use of the past part, of the obsolete verb apostate, late Lat. apostatd-re, to apostatise, is of earlier date than any given in the ‘ N.E. Diet.’ ad loc. 119 . 5 . Croppm in religioun^Qxtgit into religion. Cf. ‘ Ressoning,’ Crossraguell and Knox, c. ii. a: “Then must I explain my minde, what masse it is that I intend to impugn, and haue called idolatrie, not the blessed institution of the Lorde Jesus, but that which is crope 7 i in, into the kirk visible, without approbation of the worde of God.” 123 . 7 . Siklyze. The plural form “ sicklikes ” is still prevalent as a substantive in the southern parts of Scotland, where it is also common to hear a plural termination given to several, severals, &c. Cf. Goth. ga-leiksj Gr. ttj-Xlk-os. 125 . 4 . Qtww=quhow. 125 . 17 . losias his at ilk man may tcgge, bathe yuunge and aide J>at heres ]3am be reherced and talde.” —‘ P. of Cons.,’ 11 . 6416-6419. See also ‘Ancren Riwle, p. 92 . Compare to Huge, &c. In the ‘Story of Genesis and Exodus,’ 1. 2826 , Moses, when bidden by God to go to Pharaoh, says— ” Louerd, sent him Sat is to cumen, Vgging and dred me haueS numen.” See also 1. 950 . In 1. 2850 , we have vgUke—nfcY. “And last by the vgso77i7ies of our synnes many trybulacyons be engendred in our soules.” —Bp. Fisher, ‘Works,’ p. 53 ; see also p. 69 . Wyclif, in his Treatises (‘Select Works,’ vol. iii. p. 34 ), speaks of a person “ uggynge for drede and wo.” See also ibid., p. 117 . “ And doun ane tempest sent als dirk as nicht, The streme wox ugsuzzi of the dym sky.” —Doug., ‘ Aineados,’ v. p. 127, 11 . 37, 38. NOTES TO VINCENTIVS LIRINENSIS. 157 “ A thoner and a thick rayne ])rablet in the skewes, With an ugsom noise, noy for to here.” •—‘ Destruct. of Troy,’ 11 . 12,497, 12,498. Stubbs, in his ‘ Anat. of Abuses,’ p. 72 , uses the form ugglesoine. In Lord Surrey’s translation of the Second Book of the ‘^neid,’ p. 144 in Bell’s edition, .^neas, describing his escape from Troy, says— “ In the dark night, looking all round about. In every place the ugsovie sights I saw.” Lauder, in his ‘Godlie Tractate,’ ed. Furnivall, p. 18 , 1. 469 , says—“I tig^owr Murthour and Hirschip to declare.” See Wedgwood, ‘Diet, of Eng. Etymology,’ Introd., p. xxxvii. 32. 21. Foretaking— Vin. 'L-eX. portenUim. 32. 27. Valentinus, the Gnostic of the second century, who tried to harmonise Gentile philosophy with Christian revelation. He said Christ was born of Mary, whom He utilised as the channel through which God entered a finite state, Kadd-irep vSoip did. o-cdAtjws oSevei —as water travels through a pipe. 33. 18. In hidlingis = \nstcr&X. Yin. 'LsX. latenter. Qi. O.'K. htidels, Jmidels, hidels; A.S. hydels.^ a hiding-place. Cf. postea, p. 55 , 11 . 26 and 34 . In hidils appears in Wick, Deut. xxvii. 15 . Douglas has— “ Bot Scilla lurkand in derne hiddillis lyis.” —Doug., ‘ Eneados,’ ii. p. 145, 1. 9, 34. 4. lugernent of the empyre. This refers to the election and ordination of Nestorius of Antioch, in 428 , as Bishop of Constanti¬ nople, on the death of Sisinnius, when, on account of the rivalry of the bishops, it was necessary to introduce a stranger. 34. 25. Sirmitane. Sirmium, of which Photinus was Bishop in 351 , the ancient capital of Pannonia, lay at the confluence of the Sairis and Bacuntius. 35. 17. Leir = teach. Vin. Lat. disamus, A.S. laran, O.L.Ger. Ih'ian, O.H.Ger. Iera7i. 35. 23. S'wea7id=s^z.f\n%. Vin. Lat. 7iictabundi. M.E. sweyen. The same word is translated ( 37 . 15 ) by flowand. 37. 12. Atouer=hesides. Vin. Lat. has sed. Cf. A.S. 7‘2tor, Eng. tetter. 37. 26. Hiddirtillis=\.\ins far. Vin. Lat. hcec itaque. " Thus, hiddirtillis, warryne derenys seir Exercit in wirschep of his fadir deir.” —Doug., ‘Eneados,’ ii. p. 259, 11 . 21, 22. 38. 23. Marrowit= 2 \\\td. Vin. Lat. sociaties. 41. 10. Propre of the Arria7iis. Vin. Lat., “qui est error proprius Arrianorum.” 42. 13. 6 '/«)/ = keep away. Vin. Lat. absit . . . Iudibriu77i. 42. 17. disguising, affecting a manner. M.E. gise, gyse, 158 NOTES TO VINCENTIVS LIRINENSIS. also guise, guyse. Cf. “Dis-guise.” Cf. Jam., voce “ Gysar,” a harlequin. 43. 4. Adunit=cos\x\ec\.e^. Vin. Lat. connexa. 43.8. uniting. Nm.. 'LsX. uniendo se ho^nini. 46. 30. Thir things . . . tretit. It is supposed by some writers that Vincentius wrote a treatise on the Trinity and the Incarnation. The preceding exposition of the doctrine of the person of Christ closely resembles that of the Athanasian Creed. 47. 26. Martyrdo7ne. This refers to the martyrdom of Leonides, father of Origen, in the reign of Severus. Euseb., ‘ Eccl. Hist.,’ lib. vi. cap. ii. 49. 3. Mother of Alexander. Julia Mammsea, mother of the Em¬ peror Alexander Severus, when on a visit to Antioch, sent to Alex¬ andria for Origen, so that she might hear him expound the Gospel. She was murdered along with her son in 235 a.d. 49. 8 . Philip. This emperor ( 244 - 249 ) favoured Christianity. 49. 13. Porphyrins. Porphyry, a native of Tyre, 233-304 a.d., wrote a work against Holy Scripture, publicly burnt at the instance of Theodosius the Great. 49. 24. Leuir erre. Compare Cicero’s compliment to Plato — “ Errare mehercule malo cum Platone (quern tu quanti facias scio, et quern ex tuo ore admiror), quam cum istis vera sentire.”—‘Tusc. Ouaes.,’ lib. i. 50. 16. Ganestand. Vin. Lat. resisto. 51. 12. Tyist. Vin. 'G 2 X. persuadere. 51. 18. A)/z>^ai:/^/z‘j- = thunderbolts. Vin. 'L'aX. fulmmibus. ‘' Ay sen the fader of goddis and king of men With thunderis blast me smate, as that 30 ken And with his fyry lewyne me wmberauch That we intill our langage cleip fyirflauch." —Doug., ‘Eneados,’ ii. p. 106, 11 . 15-18. 51. 18. Lyndsay, in his description of the Day of Judgment, says— ‘ ‘ As fyreflaucht haistely glansyng, Discend sail the most Hevinly Kyng.” —‘ Ane Dialogue,’ 11 . 5551, 5552. In'Cath. Angl.,’ p. 133 , appears—“A flame of iyre \ flantma, gleba et cetera ; vhi sparke (A.)” 53. 18. Reueist=x3cv\she6.. Vin. Lat. rapiuntur. Not to be mis¬ taken for reuest, to clothe; Fr. revestir. 54. 19. Proptis. Here Winzet defines this rare word as “boundis” or “ marcheis.” According to Jsun., prop is used in the same sense in the ‘ Chartulary of Aberbrothic.’ 54. 31. StaJierie st7ibbur77es= Stubbornness as hard as stone. Vin. Lat. ta7ito ada77ia7ite pertmacia. 55. 36. = perish. Vin. Gut. pereunt. NOTES TO VINCENTIVS LIRINENSIS. 159 56.30. = possession, treasure. Vin. Lat. hoc penes te maneat. Cf. Ayrshirea hoard. From positum. “The King made inventoris of his pois, of all his jewells and uther substance.”—Knox, ^ Hist.,’ p. 31 (Jam.) 58.24. The mair of aige=^o\^^xY'm. 'Lsl. grandioribus. 58. 33. Vpheit = exalted, lifted up. Vin. Lat. sublinietnr, Dan. ophoyer, Belg. ophoog-en, to exalt. 59. 6 . Vnga?tand= unbecoming. 59.21. Grai'wis = shoots. Yin. Gnt. surciilis. Ci. graft. 59. 22. Cannal, &c. Vin. Lat., “ Cinnamoni et balsami surculis lolium repente atque aconita proveniant.” 61. 17. Aind=bxe 2 Lth, wind. O.E. onde, Icel. ande, 07td, Su.-G. ande., A.S. ond (Jam.) ‘‘ With gret payn thiddir thai hym brocht; He wes sa stad that he na mocht His aynd hot with gret panys draw.” —‘The Bruce,’ iv. 11 . 197-199. 61. 29. Inwart chalmer. Vin. Lat., “Ab Ecclesias penetralibus, penitus extraneas.” 62. 20. Bullerit=buxst out, rushed out like water. Jam. has a long note on bzdler, allying it with “ Su.-G. bullr-a, tumultuari, strepitum edere.” Here Winzet simply identifies it with Vin. Lat. eb^dlivit. Cf. Fr. bouillir, to boil. Cf. Douglas, referring to “ fludis,”— “ Ourwellit eik with ayris Fra thair foirstammys the buller brayis and raris.” —‘ Eneados,’ ii. p. 232, 11 . 9, 10. Cf. “The Bullers of Buchan.” 63. 8 . V'ze/i?//z> = whirlpool. Vin. Lat. gurges. Cf. O.Dut. swelgh, K.'Si. ges'\>elg, M.E. sweln, swelogh. ‘ ‘ The ragis of Silla that huge swelth in the se 30 haue eschapit.”'—Doug., ‘ Eneados,’ ii. p. 33, 11 . 15, 16. 68 . 8 . Offend thair fide at a = Strike their foot against a stone. Vin. Lat., “ Offendere ad lapidem pedem suum.” 69. 3. Beis=mny be, be is. Still common in rural parlance. Cf. vol. ii. p. 70 . 3 . “ Mastres of woddis, beis to ws happy and kind." —Doug., ‘Eneados,’ ii. p. 40, 1 . 18. 69. 7. Monyast. This superlative form of niony, many, is very rare. “ Off benefice, Schir, at everie feist, Quha monyast hes makis maist requeist.” —Dunbar, ‘To the King,’ Pt. ii. p. 208 (S.T.S. Ed.) 72. 12. Iidiane the Belagiane. Julian was Bishop of Eclanum, in Apulia ; professed Pelagianism, and, along with Nestorius, was anathe¬ matised at the Council of Ephesus (a.d. 431 .) i6o NOTES TO VINCENTIVS LIRINENSIS. 73. 9. Hail wair. Vin. Lat. ad universa. Cf. note supra, p. 126 . 73. 21. Wappit heidlingis. Vin. Lat. prcecipitemur. Cf. note supra, p. 144 . 74. 12. Counsel ... at Ephesus. This famous Council at Ephesus was held in 431 a.d. This allusion fixes the date of the writing of the Commonitorium. 74. 18. Vnfaythfulnes of Ariminia. This refers to the attempt of the semi-Arian party, at the Council of Ariminium in 359 a.d., to alter the dogma in the Creed asserting the equality of Christ with God. 76. 14. trampled. Cf. Ger. strampfeit, used by Luther in his vei'sion. Job xxxix. 24 (Jam.) 78.6. G/( 2 :r=mud. Cf. glair, the white of an egg; O.Yr. glaire. There seems to be a connection between these words, denoting a slimy, sticky substance. Skeat traces glair to Lat. clartis; whence Low Lat- clara oui, the white of an egg (Ducange). The word is in common use in Scotland at present. As illustrating the present dialect in Ayr¬ shire and Dumfriesshire the following example might be taken : “ Wull ye gie’s a wee pickl’ o’ ’00 to stap i’ the neb o’ ma shoon, for they’re unco schauchly and coup me owre i’ the glatir?'‘^ — i.e., Will you give me (’s = us = me) a little bit of wool to stop in the nose of my shoes, because they are very apt, through being broken down and shapeless, to capsize and tumble me in the mud t “ Salflie scho brocht baith prophetes and man, And furth thaim sett amyd the iovX glar.” —Doug., ‘ Eneados,’ iii. p. 36, 11 . 15, 16. 80. 9. G/^’wz/=glued together. Vin. Lat. adglutine7itur. 81. 24. Playng . . . pluk at the craw. I have not been able to trace this game. Cf. saying, “ I’ve a craw t’ pluck wi’ ye.” Cf. also, “ I’ve a craw t’ pluck wi’ ye, get the feathers fah [who] likes “ I’ve a craw t’ pluck wi’ ye, an’ fah is [where is] the pyockie to put in the feathers ? ” 82. 15. Trittil trattilis. Cf. note stipra, p. 126 . GLOSSARY. [The references are to the volume, page, and line.] ' A, num. adj. one, i. 26. 6. See note. Abaissit, v. pp. dismayed, i. 37. 18. Abak, adv. back, i. 38. 7. Abbate, sb. abbot, ii. 82. i. Aberre, v. depart, ii. 52. 7. Abhorring fra = repugnant to, i. 25. 20. Abolise, v. inf. abolish, i. 12. i ; 27 -. 33 - Abolissis, V. pr. t. abolishes, i. 28. 19. Abone, adv. above, i. 8. 27 ; 43. 29. Abone, prep, above, i. 66. 2. Abreid, adv. abroad, ii. 69. 27. Abstenit, v. pp. abstained, i. 93. 7. Abuif, adv. above, i. 102. 5. Abuissis, sb. abuses, i. 119. 5. Abydit, v.pp. waited, i. ii. 2. Accuis[s], V. pr. t. accuse, i. 65. 29; 133- 16. Acquyntit, v. pp. acquainted, i. 138. II. Adiunit, v. pp. added, accompanied, i. 43. 27. Adiuris, v. pr. t. adjure, i. 20. 5. Admixtioun, sb. admixture, ii. 36. 8. Adnull, V. inf. nullify, i. 58. 27. Adnullit, v.pp. nullified, i. 109. 2.o{h). Adnumber[-re], v. pr. t. reckon, i. 15.11599.7. Aduentuir, sb. case, event, i. 113. 105 adventure, ii. 4. 22. Aduenture, v. endanger, i. 96. 14. Aduersar, sb. adversary, i. 54. 5, Aduert, v. imper. turn, i. 41. 30. Aduertis, v. inf. inform, i. 19. 19. Aduertisment, sb. admonition, i. 3. 24 5 4. 13. See note on i. 4. 13. Aduisment, sb. deliberation, i. 4. 19. See note. VOL. II. Adunit, V. pp. united to, ii. 43. 4. Adurnand, v. pr. p. adoring, i. 129. 8 . Adurne, v. pr. t. worship, adore, i. 98. 23, 26. Adurnit, v. pp. adored, i. 98. 12. See note. Aestimatioun, sb. estimation, ii. 34. 20. Aeternalie, adv. eternally, i. 58. 13. Affrait, v. pp. afraid, i. 42. 12. Afoir, prep, before, i. 65. 13, 15 ; afoire, i. 70. 22 ; afore, i. 4. 23, 28. Agane, adv. again, i. 24. 20; 74. 5 - Aganis, prep, against, i. 2. 15 ; 14. 22. Aggreit, v. pt. t. harmonised, i. 135. 9 - Aggreit, V. pp. agreed, ii. 10. 20. Aige, sb. age, i. 7 - 20; 23. ii. Aigeit, adj. aged, i. 37. 20 ; ii. 49. IS- Aiges, sb. ages, i. _5. 4. Aind, sb. breath, ii. 61. 17. See note. Airis, sb. oars, i. 3. 18. See note. Airmie, sb. army, ii. 5. 25. Airmis, sb. arms, i. 84. 2. Airmis, v. pr. t. arms, ii. 4. 22. Aithir, adj. either, i. 65. 23. Al, adj. all, i. 2. 3 ; every, i. 5. i, II, 13. See note on i. 94. 15. Alanerlie, adv. only, i. 42. 8. Allace, interj. alas, i. 30. 4. Allane, adj. alone, i. 31. 165 42. 25 ; 89. 17. See note on i. 89. 18. Allanerlie, adv. only, i. 85. 25 ; 86. 13. See note on i. 85. 25. Alluidis, V. pr. t. alludes, ii. 24. 19 (margin). L i 62 GLOSSARY. Alluir, V. inf. allure, i. 64. 16. Almaist[e], adv. almost, i. 3. 13 ; 7 - 4; 10. 35 - Almus, sb. alms, i. 105. 10, 18. See note on Almus deid, i. 105. 10. Almusdeid, sb. alms, i. 125. 30. Almychtie, adj. Almighty, i. 17. 15. Alrady, adv. already, i. 3. 9 ; 4- 16, 25 - Als, adv. as, i. 12. 22; 56. 21; 109. 9. Alsua (alswa), conj. also, i. 121. 22 ; 39. 18. Alter, sb. altar, i. 21. 16. Alterit, v. pt. t. altered, ii. I 5 - 14- Aluterlie, adv. utterly, altogether, i. 8. 12 ; 21. 3. See note on i. 21. 3. Alwayis, adv. always, i. 43. 5 - Alykways, adv. likewise, ii. 46. 6. Alyue, adj. alive, i. 133. 26. Amangis,among, i. 9. 25. Amendiment, sb. amendment, i. 65. 27 -. Amitie, sb. amity, i. 30. 25. Amit[t]is, V. pr. t. loses, i. 21. 34. See note. Ane, art. 7 ium. adj. a, an, one, i. 2. I, 23, scEpissime. Anentis, prep, concerning, i. 39. 8. Aneuch, adv. enough, i. ii. ii. Anewche, sb. enough, ii. 18. 20. Angelicall (Angilicall), adj. angelic, pertaining to a divine messenger or pastor, i. 23. 15. Anguis, sb. anguish, i. 72. II. Anis, sb. ones = persons, i. 5. ii ; 8. 31- Anis, adv. once, i. 13. 8; 22. 3; 129. 26. Ansueir, v. answer, i. 4. 18. Ansueris, sb. answers, i. 2. 15. Apoplesie, sb. apoplexy, ii. 13. 3. Apostatat, v. pp. apostated, i. 118. 25. See note. Apostolis, sb. apostles, i. 6. 6 et passim; apostlis, i. 41. 29. Appeill, V. appeal, i. 33. 17. Appele, V. appeal, i. no. i. Apperand, adj. apparent, i. 4. 4. Apperandlye, adv. apparently, i. 12. 28. Apperence, sb. appearance, ii. 15. 16. Apperinglie, adv. apparently, i. 116. 18. Apperis, v. pr. t. appears, i. 8. 23 ; 15. 18. Apperit, v. pt. t. appeared, i. 2. 23. Applauding (MS. applauting), v. pr. p. expressing agreement, i. 92. 4. See note. Applesit, V. pp. satisfied, i. 31. i. See note. Appoinctit, v. pp. appointed, i. 82. 18; appoyntit, i. 41. 2. Appreue, v. approve, i. 32. 12. Appreuis, v. pr. t. approves, agrees, i. 32. 15. Approprying, v. pr. p. appropriating, 1. 8. 5. ^ Approuin, v. pt. pp. approved of, i. 2. 8; 10. 22 ; 29. 14. Appuncting, v. pr. p. appointing, i. 107. 9. Ar, V. are, i. 2. ii ; 4. 33 ; 5 , 16. Archiheretic, adj. [or sb."\ arch-heret¬ ical, i. 71. 13. Arcke, sb. ark, i. 41. I. Arrogantis, sb. arrogant persons, i. 78. 8. Artelzerie, sb. artillery, i. 58. 26. Articule, sb. article, i. 30. 5. Artyculis, sb. articles, i. 2. 7. [Lat. artiadus. ] Ascriuing, v. pr. p. ascribing, i. 40. ^ 5 ; . Ascriuis, v. pr. t. ascribes, i. 68. 32. Assaltit, v.pt. t. assaulted, ii. 67. 4. Assuir, V. assure, i. 18. 6. Astoneist, v. pp. astonished, i. 50. 33. Astrictis, v. pr. t. pi. limit, bind, i. 72. 18. See note on i. 74. 13. Athir, pron. either, i. 74 - 6- Athort, p7'ep. through, all over [Lat. pei-\ ii. 64. 4. Atouer, adv. moreover, ii. 37. 12; 73. 16. See note. Attentlie, adv. attentively, i. 6. 6. Auante, v. inf. boast, i. 42. 12. Aucht, V. pr. t. owe, i. 5. 24; 65. 31 ; ii. 56. 12. See note on i. 65. 31- . Auchtin, adj. eighth, i. 82. 5. See note. Aucthoritie, sb. authority, i. 29. 6. Auctoriteis, sb. authorities, i. 25. 29. Auctoritie, sb. authority, i. 7. 8. Auctorizit, v. pp. authorised, i. 55 - 3 ' Auctour, sb. author, i. 56. 22; 120. 2 (margin). Auisement, sb. advice, counsel, i. 135. I 7 -. Auncient, adj. ancient, i. 6. 4. Avytit, V. pp. awaited, i. 54. 33. Awalke, v. imper. awake, i. 6. 20. See note. Awantit, v.pt. p. boasted, ii. 77. 13. Awaytit, v. pp. awaited, i. 56. 15. Awin, adj. own, i. 3. 14; 6. 19. A win, sb. own, ii. 60. 24. Ay, interj. yes, i. 58. 12. GLOSSARY. 163 Babis, sl>. babies, i. 7. 29. Bable, s/?. babble, i. 78. 25. Bable, v. babble, i. 97. 18. Babling, sd. babbling, i. 9. 28. Backwart, adv. backward, i. 12. 32. Baernes, sb. nakedness, ii. 27. 24. Bairding, sb. traducing like a street bard, rhyming satirically, i. 56. 25; ii. 81. 15. Bairdis, sb. poets, ii. 81. 18, Baissinis, sb. basins, i. 94. 9. Baith, adj. both, i. 3. 18; ii. 20. Bak, sb. back, i. 18. 10 [8]. Bakwart, adj. backward, ii. 17. 14 (margin). Baldly, adv. boldly, i. 28. 2. Ballat, sb. ballad, i. 45. 7. Bailies, sb. bailies, i. 94. 22. Band, sb. bond, i. 132. 5. Bandstane, sb. binding-stone, i. 32. 24- Baneis, v. inf. banish, i. 94. 26. Baneising, v. ger. banishing, i. 62. 23 - Banis, sb. bones, i. 113. 3. Banise, v. inf. banish, i. 50. 29. Banissit, v. pp. banished, i. 26. 7. 8. Bankatting, v. ger. banqueting, ii. 64. 9. Bannis, sb. banns, i. 85. 4. See note. Baptim, sb. baptism, i. 21. 34; 73. 27. See note on i. 21. 34. Barber, adj. barbarous, i. 108. 5 ; 113. 20. Baris, sb. bears, i. 45. il. Barne, sb. child, i. 82. 4. Barneage, sb. childhood, ii. 49. 14. ; barneaige, i. 62. 34. See note on i. 62. 34. Barnis,//. children, i. 82. 21; -eis, ii. 58. 15- Baronis, sb. barons, i. 5. 3. Battel, sh. battle, i. 8. 33 ; battell, i. 120. 17. Bauld, adj. bold, i. 13. 6. Bauldelie, adv. boldly, i. 65. 22 ; bauldlye, i. lo. 12. Be, prep, by, i. title-page, 8. 9; 2. 8; in preference to, i. 26. 2. See note on i. 26. 2. Becum, v. pp. become, i. 14. 4. Beddis, sb. beds, i. 3. 8. Beginnis, v. pr. t. begins, ii. 41. 14. Begit [O.E. be^itan, Goth. bi-gitan\ (beggit, footnote), v. pp. begotten, i. 119. 30. Begylit, v. pp. beguiled, ii. 7 - i- Behaif, v. behave, i. 90. 25, 27. Behaldis, v. pr. t. beholds, i. 6. 22. Behauit, v. pt. t. constrained, ii. 15. 3. See note. Behuifit, v. pt. t. behoved, i. 53. 24. Behuis, v. pr. t. behove, i. 78. 21. Beir, v. bear, i. 66. 5. Beirar, sb. bearer, i. 138. 7. Beis, V. be, ii. 69. 3; 70. 3. See note. Beistis, sb. beasts, i. 102. 10. Beistlie, adj. beastly, i. 107. 22; 108. 5. Beleif, sb. belief, i. 5. 25 ; 30. 6. Beleuand, v. pr. p. believing, i. 33. 24. Beleue, sb. belief, i. 69. 21. See note. Beleue, v. pr. t. believe, i. 71. 3. Beleuear, sb. believer, i. 60. 32. Beleuit, v. pp. believed, ii. 6. 35. Bellie, sb. bell)', i. 30. 18; belliis, i. 30. 17 ; 115. 7 (margin). Belufit, V. pp. beloved, i. 31. 28. Belwodder, sb. bell-wether, ram, ii. 34- 13 - [Vin. Lat. arietevi.^ Bene, v. pp. been, i. 5. 30 ; 7. 21. Beneth, adv. beneath, ii. 83. 2. Beseik, v. pr. t. beseech, i. 7. 18; ii. 31 - Beseikand, v. pr. p. beseeching, i. 10. 16. Beseikis, v. pr. t. beseeches, i. 13. 23. Besydis, prep, besides, i. ii. 16; ii. 6. 25. Bete, V. inf. beat, ii. 21. 31. Betrasit, v. pp. betrayed, i. 129. 7. Bettir, adv. better, i. 55. 22. Betuix, prep, between, i. 3. 7 ; 14. ii. Beutiful, adj. beautiful, i. ii. ii. Bewar, v. hif. beware, i. 132. 3. Bibill, sb. Bible, i. 32. 6 (margin). See note. Big, V. build, i. 27. 4. Bigaris, sb. builders, i. 32. 25. Biging, V. pr. p. building, i. 123. 10. Bischoipes, sb. bishops, i. 2. 3 ; bischoipis, i. 4. 27. Bissines, sb. business, i. 53. ii ; ii. 16. 13 ; 26. 7. Bittirnes, sb. bitterness, ii. 22. 22. Blaymes, v. pr. t. blames, ii. 78. 25. Blek, sb. blemish, i. 7. 15. See note. Blekkit, v. pp, blacked, defiled, i. 43. 35 - Bind, sb. blood, i. 14. 15 ; blude, i. 6. 23 ; 8. 30; bluid, i. 86. 8. Blynd, sb. blindness, i. 38. 3. See note. Blys, sb. bliss, i. ii. 28. Blyssit, adj. blessed, i. 2. 19. Blythe, adj. glad, i. 124. 16. Blythnes, sb. gladness, i. 28. 35 ; 29. 3 - Bocht, V. pp. bought, i. 120. 31. GLOSSARY. 164 Bodeis, sb. bodies, i. 3. 22. Bodely, adj. bodily, i. 5. 15. Bodyis, s6. bodies, i. 8. 19. Boisting, v. ger. boasting, i. 54, 27. Boistit, V. pt. t. boasted, i. 55 - 35 - Bordal, sb. brothel, ii. 60. 15. Bordouring, v. ger. bordering, i. 44. 20. Borne, v. pp. born, i. 29. 23. Bosumis, sb. bosoms, i. 10. 6. Bot, conj. but, i. 3. 22; 4. 31 ; bott, i. 21. II. Botum, sb. bottom, i. 52. 31. Botumles, adj. bottomless, i. 52. 30 ; ii. 44- 7- Boultis, sb. bolts, i. 58. 26. Boundrodis, sb. landmarks, ii. 65. 27. Bowldin, v. pp. puffed up, i. 133. 13. Brace, sb. brass, i. 114. 20. Brade, adj. broad, ii. 15. 8. Brag, sb. boasting, i. 80. 3 ; 80. 16. Bragaris, sb. braggarts, i. 76. 26. Braid, adv. broadly, i. 20. 21. Braid, adj. broad, ii. 4. 17. Braistis, v. burst [Teut. stem hrast, S'nqA. brista; ci.postea, brestit], ii. 50. 21. Brak, sb. noise, i. 12. 25. See note. Brak, v. pt. t. broke, i. 29. 21. Brasin, adj. brazen, i. 123. 18. Breder, sb. brethren, i. 25. 14. Breid, sb. bread, i. 84. 17. Breidis, sb. pi. bread, i. 84. 24; ii. 55. 34 - Breiks, sb. breeches, i. 52. 19. Breistis, sb. breasts, i. 52. 22. Brek, v. inf. break, i. 3. 18. Brekaris, sb. breakers, ii. 12. 13. Broking, v. pr. p. breaking, i. 95. 3 ; 127. 2. Brestit, v. pp. burst, ii. 30. 2 ; -ing, ii. 68. 25. Brether, sb. brothers, brethren, i. 2. 10; 7. 29. See note on i. 2. 10. Breue, adj. brief, ii. 15. 20. Breuelie, adv. briefly, i. 52. 7 ; ii. 9. 4; finally, ii. 67. 16. Brik, sb. violation, i. 74. ii. Brint, v. pp. burnt, ii. 27. 9. Brocht, V. pp. brought, i. 5. 3, 33. Brockin, v. pp. broken, ii. 6. 21. Browis, sb. brats, i. 6. 12. See note. Brake, v. inf. enjoy, possess, i. 12. 21. See note. Brunt, v.pp. burnt, i. 31. 7. Bi-ychtnes, sb. brightness, i. 122. 25. Brynt, adj. burnt, i. 21. 16. Buir, V. pt. t. bore, i. 59. 20 ; ii. 45. i. Buird, sb, board, maintenance, i. 109. 23 (margin). Buith, sb. booth, i. 23. 2; 26. 30. Buke, sb. book, i. 47. i. Buke of Discipline, i. 27. 31 (margin). See note on i. 27. 31. Bukis, sb. books, i. 27. 10. Bullerit, v. pt. t. rushed like water, ii. 62. 20. See note. Bund, adj. bound, i. 8. 28. Bunde, v. pp. bound, i. 37. 22. Burdin, sb. burden, i. 50. 9. Burding, v. burden, i. 138. 17. Burding, sb. burden, i. 66. 6. Bure, V. pt. t. bore, ii. 78. 13. Burgeounis, sb. buds, i. 45. 13. See note. Buriing,'^^. burial, i. 113. 6. Buriit, v.pp. buried, i. 72. 12. But, prep, without, i. 8. 20; 9. 7 ; 75. 9. See note on i. 30. 6. Buyth, sb. booth, ii. 12. 33. By, pj'ep. in preference to, i. 26. 2 ; 74. 7 (margin). Bydand, v. pr.p. remaining, ii. 57. 25. Byll, sb. writing, i. 19. 35. See note. Bypassing, v.pr. p. passing, ii. 36. 24. Bypast, adj. past, i. 56. 19. Byrth, sb. birth, i. 29. 28. Byting, v. ger. biting, ii. 34. 2. Cached, v. pp. tossed, ii. 53. 17. Caf, sb. chaff, ii. 53. 6. Caice, sb. case, i. 50. 6. Cailwyfe, sb. kail - wife, vegetable- seller, i. 114. 26 (margin). Calket, V. pp. chalked, i. 23. 6. See note on i. 2. 24. Calking, v. pr. p. chalking, i. 2. 24. Calking, sb. chalking, i. 23. 2. Cankir, sb. canker, ii. 19. 28. Cannal, sb. cinnamon, ii. 59. 22. Canounis, sb. canons, i. 90. 3. Canticulis, sb. songs, i. 31. 9. Cariit, v. pp. carried, i. 65. 9 ; 113. 3. Cassin, v. pp. cast, i. 75. 14 ; 123. 18 ; ii. 23. 25. See note on i. 75. 14. Castand, v. pr. p. casting, i. 27. 10, Catechis, sb. catechism, i. 90. 20. ‘Calvin’s Catechism,’ see note on i. 90. 20. Catholiklie, adv. catholicly, ii. 43. 24 W- Cattell, sb. cattle, i. 114. 6. Cauillation, sb. quibbling, i. 20. 8 ; 68. 17. Causeis, sb. causes, ii. 5. 24. Causs, sb. cause, 1. 109. 21 ; cans, i. 109. 24. Ceis, V. cease, ii. 78 . 24; ceiss, ii. 78 . 3t- GLOSSARY. 165 Ceissit, 7 J. pt. t, ceased, 1,51.8; ii. 21. 26. Certane, adj. certain, i. 2. 7. Certefeing, v. pr. p. certifying, i. 68. 23 ; Certitude, sh. certainty, i. 108. 9. Chalissis, sb. chalices, i. 113. 23 ; 114. 18. Chalnier, sb. chamber, ii. 61. 29. Chandelar, sb. candlestick, ii. 24. 19. Chanounis, sb. cannons, i. no. 20. Chanse, sb. chance, i. 69. ii. Chast, adj. chaste, i. no. 14, 18. Chastissis, v. pr. t. chastises, i. 125. 25 . Chearitie, sb. charity, i. 19. 18. Cheif, adj. chief, i. 71. 13. Cheiflie, adv. chiefly, i. 66. 13. Cheiftane, sb. chieftain, ii. 3. 3; 5. 35. Cheis, V. pr. t. choose [M.E. chesen, A.S. cedsari\, i. 102. i. Cheisit, v. pt. t. chose, ii. 12. 6. Cheldring, sb. children, i. 54. 10. See note on i. loi. 8. Chenis, sb. chains, i. 37. 24. Cheptours, sb. chapters, i. n. 25 ; cheptouris, ii. 15. 19. Cheritie, sb. charity, i. 17. i. Chesing, v. pr. p. choosing, i. 41. 3. Chesit, V. pt. t. chose, i. 9. 6; cheseit, i; 57 - 34 - Childer, sb. children, i. 24. 22. See note on i. 54. 10. Childeiing, sb. children, i. 119. 27. Chosin, V. pp. chosen, i. 15. 15. Christianitie, sb. Christendom, i. 50. 7. Christindome, sh. Christendom, i. 51. 9 - Cimbal, sb. cymbal, i. 75. 7. Circulis, sb. circles, ii. 15. 14. Circumcidit, v. pp. circumcised, i. 82. 4. See note. Citand, v. pr. p. citing, i. 103. 13. Citeis, sb. cities, i. 50. 32. Citienaris, sb. citizens, ii. 5. 4. Citis, V. pr. t. cites, ii. 22. I 7 («)- Citizanis, sb. citizens, i. 26. 28. Clame, v. claim, ii. 5. 5. Clannis, sb. clans, ii. 62. il. Clathis, sb. cloths, i. 114. 19. Clatterand {v. pr. p.), adj. gossiping, ii. 29. 2. Clatteris, sb. idle talk ; here, frivolous compositions, ii. 10. i. Clayth, sb. cloth, i. 83. 12 ; 84. 16. Cleik, V. pr. t. clutch, i. 72. 15 (margin); ii. lo. 9. See note on i. 72. 15. Clein, adj. clean, i. 26. 10. Cleinnes, sb. cleanness, i. ill. 20. Cleir, adj. clear, i. 14 (headline); 27. 12. Clekane-wittit, adj. feeble-minded, i. 52. 27. See note. Clenge, v. inf. cleanse, i. 8. 29; pr. t. 9. 8. Clengeis, v. pr. t. cleanses, i. 108. 14. Clerenes, sb. clearness, ii. 78. 7. Clockand, v. pr. t. cloaking, i. 77 - 2. Cloikit, V. pp. cloaked, i. 128. 4. Cloisit, V. pp. closed, i. 52.22; 139. 27. Cloking, V. pr. p. cloaking, i. 20. i. Clokit, adj. cloaked, i. 8. 35. Coiuis, sb. caves, ii. 22. 6. Cokintrace, sb. cockatrice, ii. 61. 15. Colorit, V. pp. coloured, ii. 55. 16. Comburgessis, sb. co-burgesses, i. 95. 5 - Commendand, v. pr. p. commending, i. 120. 32. Commentare, sb. commentary, i. 57. *3- . Commixtioun, sb. commixture, ii. 41. 2(a). Commodius, adj. suitable, adapted, i. 23. 20. Commonioun, sb. communion, ii. 19. 25 - Communicant, v. pr. p. communica¬ ting, i. 90. 24. Communicantis, sb. communicants, i. 89. ^{a). Comone, adj. common, i. 118. 10. Companzone, sb. companion, i. 7. 26. Compasse, sb. circuit, compass, i. 4. 2. Compatience, sb. sympathy, i. 21. 12. See note. Complenis, v. pr. t. complains, i. 31 - 5 - Complices, sb. accomplices, i. 16. 6 ( 7 ). Comprouinciall, adj. comprovincial, i. 42. 34 - Compte, sb. account, i. 53. 31. Comptrol, V. inf. control, i. 95. 25. Concluid, v. pr. t. conclude, i. 73. 26. Concluidis, v. pr. t. concludes, ii. 10. 26. Condamnis, v. pr. t. condemn, i. 9. 9. Conference, sb. comparison, i. iii. 22. Confessioun (Geneua), i. 79. 6. See note. Confessoure, sb. confessor, ii. 70. 28. Conflsk, V. inf. confiscate, i. 95. i. Confort, sb. comfort, ii. 9. 18. Confund, v. mf. confound, i. 57. 36. Confundit, v. pp. contradicted, i. 98, 13 - GLOSSARY. 166 Conionit, v. pp. conjoined, ii. 14. 2 ; coniunit, i. 68. 10. Coniurit, v. pp. sworn together, i. 97 - 27'. Conquest, v. pp. acquired, i. 24. 7 - See note. Consait, sb. conceit, i. 13. 3 ; con- saitis, i. 40. 34. Consauis, v. pr. t. conceives, i. 76. 7 - Contemne, v. inf. despise, i. 4. 30. Contene, v. contain, i. 3. 21. Contrair, prep, contrary to, ii. 68. 27 ; contrare, i. 7. i. Contrare, sb. opposition, i. 62. 4. Contrarie, adv. on the contrary, i. 8. 21. Contrarious, adj. contrary, i. no. 10; contrarius, i. 3. 7 ; 28. 4. Contre, sb. country, i. 25. 15. Contreis, sb. countries, i. 27. 17. Conuenis, v. pr. t. applies, i. 17. 27. Conuenis, v. pr. t. agree, i. 112. 23. Conuenticulis, sb. conventicles, i. 122. 11. Conuict, V. pp. convicted, i. 58. 29. Conuoye, v. guide, accompany, i. 13. 32. See note on i. 69. 20. Copiis, sb. copies, i. 25. 16. Come, sb. corn, ii. 53. 6. Corroboring, v. pr. p. corroborating, i. 69. 15. Cote, sb. coat [O. Fr. cote\, i. 78. 12. Cotter, V. pr. t. cover, i. 84. 15. Couerit, v. pp. covered, i. 83. 12. Counsall, sb. council, i. 26. 13(a) ; cunselis, i. 27. 21 ; counsell, i. 2. 18 ; 4. 6. See note on i. 71. 22. Coupis, sb. cups, i. 84. 24. Coupounis, sb. parts, i. 72. 16 (mar¬ gin). Fr. coupon, from couper. Cousingis, sb. cousins, i. 96. 16. Covatis, V. pr. t. covets, i. 66. 24. Cowart, sb. coward, i. 26. 19. Craftismen, sb. craftsmen, ii. 8. 35. Craibit, adj. peevish, irritated, i. 4. 14; 113. 10. See note on i. 4. 14. Craigis, sb. necks, ii. 4. 14. Craikis, v. pr. t. prates, boasts, ii. 27. 7 ; crakis, ii. 37. 6. Casrit, v. pp. dashed to pieces, i. 3. 12. See note. Craw, sb. crow, ii. 81. 25. Creat, v. pp. created, ii. 40. 22, 27, 28. Crede, sb. creed, ii. 8. 8. Creid, sb. creed, i. 59. 2. Creip, V. creep, i. 43. 14. Creuell, adj. cruel, i. 14. 6. Croce, sb. cross, i. 78. n; 83. 9. Croppin, v. pp. crept, i. 119. 5; croipin, i. 132. 13. See note on i. 119 - 5 - Croun, sb. crown, i. 115. 10. Crucifiit, v. pp. crucified, ii. 44. 18. Crudelitie, sb. cruelty, i. 28. 32. Cruelie, adv. cruelly, i. 139. 27. Crukit, adj. crooked, i. 43. 30. Cryme, sb. crime, i. 7 - Cuid, sb. chrisom cloth, i. 83. 13. See note. Cuik, sb. cook, i. 122. 2. Cuir, sb. office, i. 24. 19. Cuir, sb. care, i. 113. 2. Cuirit, V. pp. cured, ii. 13. lo. Culd, V. aux. could, i. 20. i. Cum, V. inf. come, i. 5. 5 ; 24. 28. Cumand, v. pr. p. coming, i. 135. 5 ; cumande, i. ii. 5. Cumis, V. pr. t. comes, i. ii. 14. Cumlie, adj. comely, i. 93. 17. Cummerance, sb. trouble, ii. 10. 5. Cummeris, sb. troubles, vexations, i. 27. 6; ii. 17. 12. See note on i. 27. 6. Cummin, v. pp. come, i. 127. 13. Cumpanie, sb. company, i. 89. 16. Cunning, adj. learned, i. 8. 22. Cuntre, sb. country, i. 27. 22; 113. 4 ; cuntreis, i. 5. 9. Cunzey, sb. money, i. 58. 3. See note. Cure, sb. regard, i. ii. 5. Curius, adj. curious, i. 24. 29. Cuttit, V. pp. cut, i. 10. 24 ; 66. 21. Daingerous, adj. dangerous, i. 2. 23 ; 3. 8. Dais, sb. days, i. 43. 35. Dalie, adv. daily, i. 25. i. Damicell, sb. damsel, i. 79. 5, 7, 8. Damnage, sb. damage, i. 34. 2. Damnit, v. pp. damned, i. 130. 9. Dar, V. pr. t. dare, i. 4. 30. Daylie, adv. daily, i. 98. I. De, V. hif to die, ii. 53. 14. Deand, v. pr. p. dying, i. 139. 7 ; ii. 63. 5 ; deing, i. 139. 8. Debait, sb. strife, i. 27. 7. Decane, sb. deacon, i. 102. 15. Deceisis, v. pr. t. dies, i. 82. 21. Deceissit, v. pt. t. deceased, i. 112. 17 ; decessit, i. 113. 17, Declamatioun, sb. address, i. 2. 17. Decorit, v. pp. honoured, distinguish¬ ed, i. 29. 14 ; 103. 19. Decreis, sb. decrees, i. 73. 5 ; ii. 20. 5. Decretit, v. pp. decreed, ii. 30. 3. Dede, sb. deed, i. 59. 30. Dedely, adj. deadly, i. 3. 7. GLOSSARY. 167 Dedicat, v. pp. dedicated, i. 115 (headline); 115. i. Dedicatis, v. pr. t. dedicate, ii. 9. 23. Dee, V. pr.t. die (O.E. de), i. 58. 12. Defalt, sb. default, i. 58. 2. Defenceit, v. pp. defended, i. 55. 27. Defensis, sb. defences, i. 69. 15. Deformare, sb. an undoer, i. 26. 3. Degenerat, v. pp. degenerated, i. 8. Deid, sb. deed, i. 8. 25 ; the dead, i. 122. 26. See note on almus deid, i. 105. 10. Deidly, adj. deadly, i. 6. 16. Deiectit, v. pt. t. cast down, i. 8. 14. Deinzeit, v. pt. t. deigned, ii. 42. 34. Deip, adj. deep, i. 127. 20. Deiply, adv, deeply, i. 5). 2. Deirbelufit, adj. dearly beloved, i. 10. 6. Delayt, v. pp. delayed, ii. 33. 26. Dele, sb. deal, i. 3. 24. Delis, V. deals, i. 125. 30. Deliuerit, v. pt. pp. delivered, i. 2. 14. Delyte, v. delight, i. 18. 8; ii. 55. 25. Delyuer, v. deliver, i. 33. ii. Delywerit, v. pp. delivered, i. 118. 23 - Deniittand, v, pr. p. putting away, i. 109. 19. Dene, sb. dean, i. 49. i. Dennar, sb. dinner, i. 84. 22. Denyand, v. pr. p. denying, i. 116. 23. Depaupering, v. pr. p. impoverish¬ ing, i. 8. 6. Depertit, v. pp. departed, i. 124. 18. Deposit, V. pp. deposed,!. 12. 27. Depriuis, v. pr. t. deprive, i. 109. 3. Despysit, v. inf. be despised, i. 31. 14. Destroyt, v. pp. destroyed, i. 129. 23. Desyre, v. pr. t. desire, i. 4. 20. Desyris, sb. desires, i. 4. 16. Determinate, v. pr. t. determine, i. 125. 26. Deth, sb. death, i. 3. 9; 4. 22 ; 6. 19 ; dethe, i. 95. 2. Detract, v. disparage, i. 65. 25. See note. Dettis, sb. debts, i. 107. 25. Deuilische, adj. devilish, i. 9. 4. Deuise, sb. device, i. 127. 5. Deuiseit, v. pp. devised, i. 61. 9. Deuitie, sb. duty, responsibility for, i. 107. 25. See note. Deulie, adv. duly, i. 24. 19. Deuoring, v. ger. devouring, i. 44. 21. Deuorit, v. pp. devoured, i. 14. 8. Deuotioun, sb. devotion, ii. 25. 22. Deuty, sb. duty, i. 5. 24. Deuyll, sb. devil, i. 26. 26. Deuyse, sb. device, ii. 77. 2. Dew, adj. due, i. 4. 5; 9. 18 ; dewe, i. 23. 18. Dewiteis, sb. duties (rents or imposts), i. 8. 5. Dewlis, sb. devils, i. 118. 19. Dewly, adv. duly, i. 116. 24. Dewtie, sb. duty, i. 97. 9. Diacones, sb. deacons, i. 41. 9, 26 (-is. i. 42. 31). Differ, v. pr. t. defer, i. 4. 13. Differris, v. pr. t. differ, i. 135. 21. Difficill, adj. difficult, i. 60. 26. Diffinitioun, sb. definition, ii. 19. 22. Dilatit, V. pp. expanded, ii. 20. 20. Diminiss, v. pr. t. diminish, i. 72. 4 ; diminusis, v. pr. t. ii. 60. 22. Dimit, V. inf. lay aside, i. 93. 27. Ding, V. drive, ii. 47. 13. Diocesie, sb. diocese, i. 43. 28. Dippit, V. pp. dipped, i. 83. 13. Dirk, adj. dark, i. 74. 20. See note. Dirklie, adv. darkly, ii. 27. 13. Discipulis, sb. disciples, i. 9. 20; 25. 8 . Disionit, v. pp. disjoined, i. 27. i. Dispence, v. dispense, i. 128. 32. Displesit, v. pp. displeased, i. 133. 30 - Displesour, sb. displeasure, 1. 14. 26. Dispyseand, v. pr. p. despising, ii. 52. 17. Dispyssis, v. pr. t. despise, i. 127. 18. Dispyte, sb. in opposition to spite, i. 29. 34. Dissaitful, adj. deceitful, i. 60. 33; ii. 7. II. Dissaitfullie, adv. deceitfully, ii. 57. 4. Dissauearis, sb. deceivers,!. 52. 16; ii. 28. 25. Dissauit, v. pp. deceived, i. 30. 7. Dissiuir, v. pr. t. dissever, ii. 19. 18. Distinctis, v. pr. t. distinguishes, i. 75. 3; 76. 6. Distincting, v. pr. p, distinguishing, i. 96. 10. Distraction, sb. destruction, i. 33. 31. Dit, V. inf. close up, i. 22. 6. See note. Ditement, sb. a dictated writing, i. 25. 12. See note. Ditt, V. pr. t. close up, ii. 7 - IS- Diuulgat, v.pt. t. divulged, i. 25. 14, i68 GLOSSARY. Diuyde, v. inf. divide, ii. 5 - iQ- Dochter, sb. daughter, i. lo. 26 ; dochtir, i. 96. 7 ; -is, pi. i. 121. 22. Doggis, sb. dogs, i. 7. 33 ; doigis, ii. 3 ^- ^ 9 - . „ ^ Dois, V. pr. t. do, i. 5 - 9 j 28. 20. See note on i. 5. 9. Dolour, sb. grief, i. 12. 30. Domestical, adj. domestic, ii. 60. 10. Dotations, sb. donations, i. 24. 12. See note. Douchty, adj. valiant, ii. 10. 8. Doun, adv. down, i. 9. 14. Doung, V. pp. struck down, i. 116. 19 (margin). See note. Dounled, v. pt. t. seduced, ii. 49. 29. Dountramping, v. ger. putting down, i. II. 30. Dout, V. doubt, i. 7. 7 ; douting, i. 7. 9 ; 13 - 9 - Dout, sb. doubt, i. ii. 14. Doutleslie, adv. unquestionably, i. 5 i‘ 24. Doutsum, adj. doubtful, doubting, i. 4. 34; 28. 14. See note on i. 67. 16. Draidour, sb. dread, ii. 5. 10; dredour, i. 44. 31 ; dreidour, ii. 28. i. See note on i. 44. 31. Dreme, sb. dream, i. 6. 18. Drery, adj. dreary, i. 25. 5. Drewin, v. pp. drawn, ii. 63. 19. Droigis, sb. drugs, ii. 12. 34. Drumlye, adj. troubled, ii. 78. 5. Dryuin, v. pp. driven, ii. 22. 2. Duelling, sb. dwelling, ii. 17. 7. Duiris, sb. doors, i. 87. 17 ; 87. 18. Dum, adj. dumb, i. 5. 16; 7. 33. See note on i. 7. 33. Dune, V. pp. done, i. 8. 4. Dure, sb. door, i. 45. i. Durris, sb. doors, i. 2. 24. Dytis, V. pr. t. dictates, i. 65. 24. Effairis, sb. affairs, i. 73. 24 ; ii. 8. 23 ; effaris, i. 12. 12. Effectuslie, adv. affectionately, i. ii. 32 ; effectuuslie, i. 67. 28. [Lat. affectuosus.'X Efficacitie, sb. efficacy, i. 81. 10. Effrayit, adj. afraid, i. 3. 13; 3. 20; 62. 24; 118. 20. See note on i. 3 - 13- Efter, adv. after, i. 2. 24 ; 3. i ; 5. 3 , 8 . Eftercummeris, sb. successors, ii. 21. 2. Efterwart, adv. afterwards, ii. 45. 2, 5 - Eiectit, V. pp. ejected, i. 64. 6. Eik, v.pr. t. add, i. 30. 31 ; 55. 17. See note on i. 60. 23. Eild, sb. age, ii. 58. 8. Ein, sb. eyes, i. 14. 13. Eine, i. 42. 15. See note. Eirdlie, adj. earthly, i. 29. 8. Eis, sb. eyes, i. 4. 23; 78. 3. Eit, V. pt. t. ate, i. 87. 15. Eiting, sb. eating, i. 127. 10. Eitis, V. pr. t. eats, i. 86. 10. Eldaris, sb. elders, i. 7. 19. Ellis, adv. otherwise, else, i. 18. 16 ; 68. 27. [A.S. elles.^ Embrase, v. i. 66. 17; 133. 31; embraissing, v. ger. i. 64. 16; embraissyng, v. pr. p. i. 12. 25. Empescheit, v.pp. hindered, ii. 33. 22. Emprior, emperor, i. 50. 7; 118. 17 - Enduit, V. pt. t. endowed, i. 87. 8. Enforsed, v. pp. forced, i. 3. 7. See note. Engener, v. inf. engender, i. 27. 5 ; engenerit, v. pt. t. ii. 35. 19. Eniose, v. inf. enjoy, i. 121. 23. Ennimeis, sb. enemies, i. 8. i. Enteres, sb. interest, i. 24. 24. Entir, v. enter, i. 81. 21. Entirit, v.pp. entered, i. 112. 18. Entressis, sb. concerns, i. loi. 10. See note. Epistil, sb. letter, i. 25. 3; 56. 21. Epistolis, sb. epistles, i. 117. 17. Erar, adv. rather, i. 12. 29. Erast, adv. soonest [ = the rather], i. 6. 13. See note. Erd, sb. earth, i. 12. 10. Erd, V. inf. bury, i. 12. 2 ; erdit, w.//. ii. 11. 8. See note on i. 12. 2. Eris, sb. ears, i. 120. i. Ernist, adj. earnest, i. 25. 16. Ernistnes, sb. earnestness, ii. 25. 5. Eire, V. err, i. 88. 10; 133. 5. Errit, v.pp. erred, i. 133. 3, 10. Erth, sb. earth, i. 6. 8 ; 13. 15. Esalie, adv. easily, i. 69. 17. Eschameit, v. pp. ashamed, i. 49. 12 ; eschamit, i. 25. 32. Eschewit, v.pp. avoided, i. 4. 13. Escriuing, v. pr. p. ascribing, i. 77. 3. Estabilise, v. establish, i. 117. 3. Estabilissit, v. pp. established, i. 69. 5. Estait, sb. estate, i. 5. 2; 5. 22. Esteme, v. esteem, i. 3. 6 ; estemis, V. pr. t. i. 72. 19; estemit, v.pp. i. 13. 4. Estonist, V. pp. astonished, ii. 23. 13. Euangel, sb. Gospel, i. 28. 20, 24; 29. 16 ; euangell, i. 39. 19. GLOSSARY. 169 Euersioun, sh. overthrow, i. 52. 36, Euill, adj. evW, i. 120. 14. Euin, sd. evening, i. 23. 5. Euin, adv. even, i. 40. 28. Euir, adv. ever, i. 12. 23. Euyl, adv. evil, i. 3. 12. Euyl, sb. evil, i. 31. 30. Ewill, sb. evil, i. 49. 14. Ewin, adv. even, ii. 7. 2. Examinat, v. inf. examine, i. 37. 8. Exceid, v. pr. t. exceed, ii. 46. 30. Excuis, sb. excuse, i. 52. 36. Excuiss, v. excuse, i. 119. 16. Exemple, sb. example, i. 12. 17. Exerceit, v. pp. exercised, i. 54. 7 (see note); 103. 3. Exorcizatioun, sb. exorcism, i. 83. 9. See note. Exornatit, v. pp. adorned, i. 131. 23. Expeditioun, sb. haste, i. 4. 18. Experimentit, adj. experienced, ii. 6. 18. Explane, v. inf. explain, ii. 15. 16. Exponis, V. pr. t. expounds, i. 85. 15. Exterminion, sb. extermination, i. 7. II. Externe, adj. external, outward, i. 54. Extorsion, sb. extortion, i. 14. 20. Fabellis, sb. fables, ii. 26. 21. Fabniar, sb. February, i. 14. 31. Facil, adj. easy, ii. 15. 17. Fader, sb. father, i. 41. 33. Fae, sb. foe, ii. 6. 23. Failzeing, v. pr. p. failing, i. 39. 26. Failzeit, v. pp. failed, i. 16. 13. Faime, sb. fame, i. 12. 16. Fair, v. inf. fare, i. 26. 12. Fal, V. pr. t. falls, i. 6. 13. Faldis, sb. sheepfolds, ii. 65. 13, 17. Fallowis, sb. fellows, i. 58. 17; 60. 28. Fals, adj. false, i. 109. 6. Falset, sb. falsehood, i. 61. 3. Falslie, adv. falsely, ii. 54. 27. Fait, sb. fault, i. 10. 17. Fand, v. pt. t. found, i. 52. 9. Farde, sb. bustle, noise, blast, i. 99. 4 (margin). See note. Farder, conj. farther, i. 13. 20. Fascheit, v. pp. troubled, ii. 62. 24 (margin). Fascheous, adj. troublesome, ii. 80. 16. Fassoun, sb. fashion, i. 52. 18. Fatheris, sb. fathers, i. 4. 27. Februar, sb. February, i. 47. 13. Feildis, sb. fields, i. 84. 6. Feir, sb. fear, i. 3. 21 ; 7 - 2.; il. 26; 21. II. Feircelie, adv. fiercely, i. 61. 16. Feirful, adj. fearful, i. 3. 19; feirfull, i. 21. 7. Feirles, adj. fearless, i. 44. 18. Feist, sb. feast, i. 2. 21. Feit, sb. feet, i. 127. 25 ; ii. 44. 23. Fel, adj. strange, biting, i. 99. 4 (mar¬ gin). See note. Feling, v. pr. p. feeling, ii. 13. 4. Fer, adv. far, i. 5. 18 ; 129. 26. Ferder, adv. farther, i. 6. 25 ; 8. 25. P'ering, v. pr. p. fearing, i. 67. 12. Feriss, v. pr. t. pi. fear, ii. 53 - Ferit, v. pt. t. feared, i. 13. 17 j 59. 21. Ferthair, adj. farther, i. 80. 10; fer- ther, i. 51. 8. Feruencie, sb. fervency, i. 129. 5. Fest, sb. feast \ 0 .¥x. feste, M.E. feste, Ger. Fest], i. 29. 10. Festual, adj. festal, festival, i. 28. 10 ; 29. 6. Fet, V. pp. fetched, i. 4. i. See note. Fetcheis, sb. fitches, ii. 56. 16. Fetterit, v. pp. fettered, i. 37. 23. Fewis, sb. feus, i. 8. 7 ) passim. See note on i. 8. 9. Fewis, adj. pi. few, i. 56. 17 (fews, footnote). Fickil, adj. fickle, ii. 28 (headline). Figuir, sb. figure, i. in. 29. Figurat, v. pp. prefigured, i. 85. 14- Fil, sb. fill, ii. 13. i. Fine, sb. end, i. 31. 4. See note. Finzeit, adj. feigned, i. 137. i. Finzetlie, adv. f'eignedly, ii. 42. 20. Fische, sb. fish, i. 12. 22; fischeis, i. 102. 10. Fitcheis, sb. fitches, i. 120. 15 ; 128. 16. Flambis, sb. flames, ii. I 7 ' I 9 - Fie, V. inf. flee, i. 65. 4. Fleis, sb. flies, fleas, ii. 31. 25. Fleisis, sb. fleeces, ii. 65. 9. Fleit, adj. afraid, i. 63. 6. Fleitnes, sb. fear, i. 50. i. Flok, sb. flock, i. 6. 7 ; ii. 7 - 9 * Floure, sb. flower, ii. 58- 7 - Flowand, adj. wavering, ii. 37. IS- Fluid, sb. flood, i. 84. 6 ; fluidis, pi. ii. 26. 12. Fluir, sb. floor, ii. 53 - Flureis, v. flourish, ii. 59 -. 27. Flurissand, v. pr. p. flourishing, i. 23, 10. Folie, sb. folly, ii. 10. 35. Folouis, V. pr. t. follows, i, 25. 15. 170 GLOSSARY. Fontane, sb. fountain, i. 68. 5. For [tyme], adv. afore, in time past, i. 9. 34. Forbearis, sb. forefathers, i. 9. 15. Force, sb. consequence, ii. 60. ii ; 62. 4; 78. 34 ; 80. 6. Forcie, adj. forcible, strong, ii. 6. 28. Forduart, adv. forward, ii. 51. Ii. Foreknaulege, sb. foreknowledge, ii. 44. 22. Foremer, adj. former, i. 107. 5. Forenemmit, v. pp. before-named, i. 71 - 3 -. . Foresadis, adj. aforesaid, i. 4. 14. Foresein, v. pp. foreseen, ii. ii. 20. Forespak, v. pt. t. foretold, i. 19. 13. Forespokin, v. pp. foretold, i. 122. 12. Foretaiking, sb. omen, i. 24. 26 [Vin. 'Lj'dX. portentuj 7 i\-, ii. 32. 21. Forgearis, sb. makers, forgers, ii. 5. 32. Forgeing, v. pr. p. forging, i. 52. 17. Forgeueance, sb. forgiveness, i. 104. ^ 9 - . . Formair, adj. former, i. 129. 23. Formare, adj. former, i. 3. 15 ; ii. 14. Fornamit, v. pp. named before, i. 37. 10. Forret, sb. forehead, i. 83. 10. Forsaraekle, adv. forasmuch, i. 16. 20. Forzet (for3et), v. pp. forgotten, i. 31. II ; 51. 19. Forzetfulness, sb. forgetfulness, i. 27. 28. Forzettis, v. pi', t. forgets, i. 29. 30. Fourhundreth, adj. four-hundred, i. 133 - I- . Fourt, adj. fourth, i. 125. 14. Fourtein, adj. fourteenth, i. 99. ii. Fourty, adj. forty, i. 27. 16; 126. 9. Fowthe, sb. abundance, plenty, ii. 48. 25 - Foxis, sb. foxes, ii. 12. 21. Fra, prep, from, i. 3. 15 ; 4. 24; 5. 33 ; 6. 3 - . Fra, conj. since, i. 4. 20 ; 51. 2 ; ii. 3 - "• Fra hand = at once, immediately, ii. 70. 9. Fraudfullie, adv. stealthily, ii. 65. 15. Fre, adj. free, i. 10. 4; 94. 24. Freche, adj. fresh, i. 30. 3. Fredome, sb. freedom, i. 130. ii, 17. Freindis, sb. friends, i. 7. 29; 96. 12. Frelie, adv. freely, i. 9. ii. Frendschip, sb. friendship, i. 30. 26. Freris, sb. friars, i. 58. 8; no. 21. Fre-wil, sb. free-will, i. 130. (head¬ line), I. Frutis, sb. fruits, i. 4. 35 - Fuid, sb. food, i. 87. 15 ; ii. 12. 30. Fuilhardines, sb. foolhardiness, i. 91.4. Fuit, sb. foot, i. 129. 31. Fuitstepis, sb. footsteps, ii. 27. 23. Fule, sb. fool, i. 62. 6. Fulechelie, adv. foolishly, i. 54. 14. Fulege, adj. foolish, i. 55. 24 ; 61. 23. Fulegnes, sb. foolishness, i. 62. 15, 16. Fuleschlie, adv. foolishly, i. 21. 8. Fulische, adj. foolish, i. 29. 25. Fullelie, adv. fully, i. 17. n ; 5 ^- i ii. 45. 16. Fulliness, sb. fulness, ii. 36. 29. Fundationis, sb. foundations, dona¬ tions, i. 24. 12. Fundatouris, sb. founders’, i. 115. 10. Furius, adj. furious, i. 30. i. Furnise, v. furnish, ii. 6. 2. Furth, adv. forth, i. 6. 18. Furthschawin, v. pp. exhibited, ii. 21. 16. Furthsetting, v. ger. setting forth, i. 121. 9. Fute, sb. foot, i. 97. 2 (margin); ii. 24. 24. Fyireflachtis, sb. flashes of lightning, 11. 51. 18; fyreflachtis fulmini- Inis], ii. 55. 4. See note on ii. 51. 18. Fynd, v. find, i. 17. 25. Fyre, sb. fire, i. 14. 4; ii. 27. i. Fyrie, adj. fiery, ii. 17. 18. Gadderit, v.pp. gathered, i. 130. 14. Gaif, V. pt. t. gave, i. 6. 8; 6. 9; 25. 16; 130. 17. Gaist, sb. Ghost, i. 28. 5 ; 29. 6. Gait, sb. way, course, ii. 55. 31. Garment, sb. garment, ii. 64 (head¬ line, 3). Garnisit, v.pp. adorned, i. 4. 34. Gart, V. pt. t. caused, i. 123. ii. Gefin, V. pp. given, i. 28. 30. Geif, V. give, i. 67. 31. Generis, v. pr. t. generates, i. 76. 7, 8. Gentil, adj. gentle, i. 16. 13. Gentrice, sb. gentleness, i. 97. 5; ii. 12. 16. See note on i. 97. 5. Geris, sb. goods, i. 9. 16; 50. 20 ; . 95- 18. Germountis, sb. garments, i. 128. 14; germunt, ii. 65. 5. Gesting-stok, sb. laughing-stock, i. 78. 25. See note. Gestit, V. pp. jested, i. 73. 8. Gestuiris, sb. gestures, i. 91. 7 (side- note). Geuand, v. pr. p. giving, i. 99. 13. GLOSSARY. 171 Geue, conj. if, i. 5. 32; 7 - I 5 5 I 3 - 16. Geuis, V. pr. t. gives, i. 9. 10. Geve, V. give, i. 7. 24, 27 ; 53. 31. Gevin, v. pp. given, i. 6. 14 ; geuin, i. II. 16, 17. Gif, conj. if, i. 26. 16; giffe, i. 106. 28; giiT, i. 106. 30. Giltles, adj. guiltless, i. 66. 4. Girn, sb. snare, i. 100. 10 (margin). See note. Giue, conj. if, i. 33. 5. Glaid, adj. glad, i. 2. 19 [A.S. glaed\. See note on i. 2. 19. Glaidlie, adv. gladly, i. 123. 17; glaidlye, i. 10. 25. Glar, sb. mire, ii. 78. 5. See note. Glewit, V. pp. glued, ii. 80. 8. Gloir, sb. glory, i. 50. 12. Gloissing, v. pr. p. explaining by a gloss, i. 20. I. See note. Gloissit, V. pp. glossed, i. 56. 22. Glore, sb. glory, i. 9. 25 ; 13. 13. Glorifeiit, v. pt. t. glorified, i. 41. 34; glorfeit ('ootnote). Glotton, sb. glutton, i. 30. 22. Gnawin, v. pp. gnawed, ii. 33. 31. Goddace, sb. goddess, ii. 21. 23. Gois, V. pr. t. goes, i. 139. 9. Goldin, adj. golden, i. 114. 17. Gospellaris, sb. Evangelists, i. 8. 21. See note. Gracius, adj. gracious, i. 2. i ; 3. 2. Graiwis, sb. shoots, ii. 59 - 21. See note. Grantand, v. pr.p. granting, i. 125. 19. Gre, sb. humour, i. 29. 24. See note. Gredelie, adv. greedily, i. 14. 16; 127. 29. Greif, sb. grief, i. 12. 3. Greis, sb. degrees, i. 68. lO; ii. 57. 3 ^- Greitar, adj. greater, i. 85. 24. Gret, adj. great, i. 6. 17, 18; ii. 29; grete, i. 3. 24. Greting, v. ger. weeping, i. 105. 18. Gretumlie, adv. greatly, i. 16. 13. See note. Greueouslie, adv. grievously, ii. 28. 6j greuouslie, i. ii. 35. Grippand, v. pr. p. seizing, ii. 51. 20. Grof, adj. flat, i. 114. 23 (MS. gros footnote). See note. Grossis, adj. gracious, i. 78. S- Grouing, v. ger. growing, ii. 58. 22. Grund, sb. ground, i. 107. 12. Gude, sb. good, i. lo. ii. Gudis, sb. goods, i. 26. 20. Gudnes, sb. goodness, i. ii. 16, 21. Guid, adj. good, i. 91. 20. Guidlie, adv. goodly, i. 54. 8. Guild, sb. barbeny, ii. 59. 22. Gyde, sb. guide, i. 61. 31. Gydear, sb. guide, i. 133. 25. Gydis, sb. guides, i. 9. 6. Gydit, v.pp. guided, i. 3. 10 ; 29. 5. Gyf, conj. if, i. 39. 18. Gyftis, sb. gifts, i. 15. 12. Gysing, v. ger. disguising, ii. 42. 17. See note. Habirione, sb. habergeon, ii. 4. 22. See note. Had, V. pr. t. hold, ii. 55. 31. Hae, V. aux. have, i. 25. 23 (he, foot¬ note). See note. Haeresie, sb. heresy, i. 71. 14. Haeretable, adj. heritable, i. 121. 20. Haeretage, sb. heritage, i. 115. 15. Haeretikis, sb. heretics, i. 71. 17. Haet, sb. heat, i. 26. 23. See note. Haif, V. aux. have, i. 5. t,, passim. Haifand, v. pr. p. having, i. 15. 4. Haige, sb. hedge, i. 14. 23; ii. 54. 21. See note on i. 14. 23. Haill, adj. whole, i. 26. 6. Hailnes, sb. soundness, ii. 37. 8. Hail-wair, sb. the whole, i. 52. 12 ; ii- 73 - 9 - See note on i. 52. 12. Haist, sb. haste, i. 55. 20. Haistelie, adv. hastily, i. 2. 22 ; haist- ily, i. 33. 6. Halt, v.pp. hated, i. 31. 6. Haitrent, sb. hatred, ii. 22. 18. Hald, V. inf. hold, i. 4. i j 4. 23. Hald, sb. hold, place of defence, ii. 5 - ?• Haldin, v.pp. held, i. 10. 31 ; 24. 22. Haldis, V. pr. t. holds, i. 27. i. Hale, adj. sound, i. 97. 29. Halelie, adv. holily, ii. 70. 17. Hali, adj. holy, i. 56. 21. Halines, sb. holiness, i. 44. 28; ii. 18. 8. Haly, adj. holy, i. 4. 33 ; il. 8, 26. Handsum, adj. handy, ii. 6. lo. See note. Handwritt, sb. handwriting, i. 138. 6. Hang, V. pt. t. hung, i. 78. 5. Hapnit, v. pt. t. happened, i. 134. 12 ; ii. 72. 12; happynnit (footnote). Happelie, adv. happily, i. 24. 7 1 ii- 6. 15. Harbery, sb. place of refuge ; adj. harbourous, i. 4. 2. See note. Hard, v.pp. heard, i. 4. 9. Hard, v. pt. t. heard, i. 37. 14 ; v. pp. 91. 25. Harlotis, sb. harlots, 1. 109. 2o{a) ; no. 5. 172 GLOSSARY. Harpit, v. pp. harped, reiterated, i. 18. 3. Hart, sb. heart, i. 9. 9. Hasert, v. inf. hazard, i. 50. 20. Hatrent, sb. hatred, i. 68. 3. See note. Hauand, v. pr. p. having, i. 8. 18. Hauelie, adv. heavily, i. 106. 24. Hauiar, adj. heavier, i. 106. 25. Hauines, sb. heaviness, i. 105. 13. Hawy, adj. heavy, i. 107. 4. (Cf. A.S. hefig, hdfig.) Hef, V. aiix. have, i. 66. 13 ; ii. 38. IS- Heicht, V. pp., adj. haughty, i. 133. ^ 3 -. Heidis, sb. heads, i. 14. 28. Heidles, adj. heedless, i. 7. 12. Heidlingis, adv. headlong, ii. 67. 32. Heip, V. inf. heap, i. 44. 13. Heip, heap, ii. 36. 3. Heir, adv. here, i. 40. 20. Heirfor, adv. therefore, i. 7. 18. Heiris, v. hear, i. 124. 14. Heit, sb. heat, i. 133. 12. Helis, sb. heels, ii. 70. 35. Hellis, sb. pi. hell, i. 72. 'jb), 6. Helth, sb. health, i. 64. 13. Helthful, adj. healthy, i. 4. 33 ; 5. 9. Hem, sb. home, i. 118. 8. See note. Hemmir, sb. hammer, ii. 6. 12. Hering, sb., v. ger. hearing, ii. 28. 13. Hert, sb. heart, i. 13. 33. Herte, sb. heart, i. 87. 27 ; pi. hertis, i. 34. I. Hertlie, adv. heartily, i. 67. 33. Hertlie, adj. feeling, i. 96. 19. Hes, V. aux. has, for//, have, i. 3. 3 ; has, i. 3. 14 ; 38. 9, passim. Heuinning, sb. haven, ii. 17. 14; 53. 29. See note on ii. 17. 14. Heumont, sb. helmet, ii. 6. 12. See note. Hiddirtillis, adv. hitherto, ii. 37. 26. See note. Hidlingis, adj. secret, ii. 33. 18. See note. Hie, adj. high, i. 3. 24; 7. 17 ; 8. 22. Hieast, adj. highest, i. 7. 20; 65. 12. H/ch, adj. high, i. 50. 33. Hienes, sb. Highness, i. ii. 17. Hierin, adv. herein, ii. 18. I (margin). Hir, pron. her, i. 2. 4, passim. Historiis, sb. histories, ii. 49. 2. Hoip, sb. hope, i. 53. 32 ; 113. 9. Hoipand, v. pr. p. hoping, i._4. 18. Hoipit, V. pt. t. hoped, i. 49. 7 5 V. pp. i. 85. 14. Hoiss, sb. stockings, hose, i. 58. 32. See note. Honorabyll, adj. honourable, i. 16.23. Honoris, sb. honours, i. 9. 18. Horne, sb. horning, a legal form of diligence, i. 95. i. See note. Hors, sb. horse, i. 130. 7. Horsboy, sb. horse-boy, i. 122. 2. Horss, sb.pl. horses, i. 114. 5 - Houngerit, v. pt. t. hungered, ii. 12. 29 - Houngir, sb. hunger, ii. 12. 31. Housse, sb. house, i. 7 - 34 - Houssis, sb. houses, i. 8. 12. See note. Huir, sb. whore, i. 128. 3. Huirdum, sb. whoredom, i. 128. 7. Humanitie, sb. humanity, nature, i. 7. 18 ; 10. I. Humelie, adv. humbly, i. 13. 23. Humill, adj. humble, i. 3 - i ; 9 - 25. See note on i. 64. 3. Humlie, adv. humbly, i. 10. 16. Humlokis, sb. hemlocks, ii. 59. 23. Huniyll, V. inf., humble, i. 33. 34. Hundreth, adj. hundred, i. 6. 34 ; 9. i; 86. 21. [Icel. hundrath.'\ Huntis, V. pr. t. hunt, i. 128. 3. Hurlit, v.pp. hurled, ii. 22. 5. Hwnie, sb. honey, ii. 48. 14. Hyech, adj. high, i. 43. 3. Hyit, V. pp. thrown away, ii. 76. 29. Hym,him, i. 15. 5. Hyne, adv. hence, i. 127. 28. Idilnes, sb. idleness, i. 128. 13. Ignorantis, adj. pi. ignorant, i. 5. il ; 5 - 27 -. . Ignorantis, sb. ignorant persons, i. 8. 27. See note. His, sb. islands, ii. 62. 10. like, adj. every [O.E. ylc., A.S. (xlc, elc\, i. 6. 27. Illuminat, v. pp. illuminated, i. 90. 8. Imaginat, adj. imaginary, i. 119. 30. Imaginat, v. pr, t. imagine, i. 120. 19 ; ii. 22. 19. Immediat, adj. direct, i. 20. 7. Impassible, adj. incapable of suffer¬ ing, i. 87. 9. Impis, sb. scions, i. 5. 4. See note. Imploir, V. inf. implore, i. 131. 24. Importable, adj. intolerable [Fr. im- portable\, i. 23. 20. Impreue, v. inf. impeach, i. 33. 9 ; disprove, i. 79. 26. Impulsion, sb. impulse, ii. 63. 14. In, prep, into, i. 31. 9. Inbring, v, introduce, ii. 36. 22. GLOSSARY. 173 Inbrocht, d. pp. imported, ii. 21. 16. Incall, V. invoke, i. 124. (headline); incallis, v. pr. t. i. 115. 13. Incensuris, sb. pi. the burnings, i. ^' 5 - 5 - Incircumspect, adj. imprudent, i. 61. 5. Incres, sb. increase, i. 45. 18. Incress, v. increase, ii. 29. 7. Indigentis, sb. pi. indigent persons, i. ” 5 ; 9 - Indiuidit, v. pp. undivided, i. 84. 28. Indoutit, adj. undoubted, i. 66. 18. Indoutitlie, adv. undoubtedly, i. 132. 22. Indurat, v. pp. hardened, i. 9. 7 5 134. 2. Induring, prep, during, i. 29. 30. See note. Indurit, v. pp. hardened, i. 37. 25. Infinit, sb. infinity, infinite number, ii. 64. 14. Infirm, v. weaken, i. 58. 26. Ingere, v. pr. t. introduce, obtrude, i. 67. 23 ; V. pt. t. i. 21. 15. See note on i. 21. 15. Inglis, adj. English, i. 32. 6 (see note on Inglis Bibill); 79 - 17 - Ingyne, sb. ingenuity, i. 56. 24. Ingynis, sb. talents, pails, disposi¬ tions, i. 5. 8; 24. 34. See note on i. 5 - 8. Inhabilitie, sb. unfitness, i. 7. 3. Inhere, v. adhere, ii. 73. 24. Inhibit, v. pp. prohibited, i. 4. II. Inhibitis, tj. pr. t. i. 73. 28. Inimeis, sb. enemies, i. 78. 7. Iniunit, v. pr. t. enjoined [Lat. in- jnngere\, i. 77- 24. Inlak, sb. deficiency, i. 5. 23 ; inlake, i. 12. 30; 75. 10. See note on i. 5 - 23. Inqueir, v. inquire, ii. 57. 19. Insaciable, adj. insatiable, i. 44. 18. Insameke, conj. insomuch, i. 42. 9. See note. In schundir, adv. asunder, ii. 65. 14. Insinuat, v. inf. insinuate, ii. 10. 19. Insprayth, sb. furniture, i. 114. 6. See note. Instorit, v.pp. restored, i. 106. ii. Inteirly, adv. entirely, i. 133. 17. Intellable, adj. innumerable, i. 92. 5. Intendand, v. pr. p. intending, i. 8. 29. Intendit, v. pt. t. leaned, i. 62. 34. Intent, sb. design, i. 4. 6, margin. Interpryse, sb. enterprise, i. 4. 8 ; -is, ii. 12. 27. Intertineit, v.pp. entertained, ii. 3. ii. Intitulit, V. pp. entitled, i. 37. i. Inueterat, adj. inveterate, ii. 54. 29. Inuoluit, //. involved, ii. 17. ii. Invart, adj. inward, i. 54. 29. Inventaris, sb. inventors, i. 7. 21. Inwartlie, adv. inwardly, i. 65. 24. Inweys, v. pr. t. inveighs, ii. 28. 7. Inwy, sb. envy, i. 115. 8, margin. Inwy, V. inf. envy, ii. 30. 25. Inwying, v. pr. p. envying, ii. 30. 20. Inwyous, adj. envious, ii. 57. 22. Irking, sb. delay, ii. 76. i. Irkit, V. pp. tired, i. 39. i ; ii. 29. 12. See note on i. 39. i. Irne, sb. iron, i. 14. 3; 37. 24. Ithanlie, adv. busily, i. 61. 22. See note. limpis, sb. lack, ii. 15. 2. lonit, V. pp. united, ii. 18. 21 ; 41. 10. louglarie, sb. jugglery, i. 62. lo; 87. 20. See note on i. 62. 10. luge, V. judge, i. 16. 5. lugeit, V. pp. judged, i. 4. 8 ; 23. 12. lugement, sb. judgment,!. 3. 3, 17. lunit, V. pp. joined, united, i. 66. 10 ; 9 °- =‘ 9 -. . luse, sb. juice, ii. 65. I. lust, adj. accurate, i. 60. 13. lustli, adv. justly, ii. 18. i (margin), lustlie, adv. properly, i. 18. 5. Iwne, V. unite, i. 136. 32. Kaist, V. pt. t. cast, i. 127. 24. Keching, sb. kitchen, i. ii. 6. See note. Kechingis, sb. kitchens, i. 8. 6 ; 9. 20. Keipet, v.pp. kept, i. 115. 17, 20. Keiping, v. pr. p. keeping, i. 5. 18. Keis, sb. keys, i. 80. 12. Keling, v. pr. p. marking with ruddle, i. 33. 32. See note. Kempis, sb. champions, i. 33. 16 ; 62. 5. See note on i. 33. 16. Kenling, sb. whelp, i. 118 (footnote). Kepit, V. pp. kept, i. 13. 17. Kingistis, sb. partisans of the king, i. . 5 ?- 23 - Kinismen, sb. kinsmen, i. 50. 30. Kirk, sb. church, i. 3. ii ; 5. 8. Knaulege, sb. knowledge, i. 40. 29. Knav, V. know, i. 106. 31 ; knaw, i. 6. 7. Knawin, v. pp. known, i. 4. 6; 4. 16 ; 4. 21; 5. 20. Knok, V. inf knock, i. 61. 12. Knok, V. pr. t. knock, ii. 68. 5. Knottis, sb. knots, binding force {ar- ginnemtornm nexibzis), ii. 48. 18. 174 GLOSSARY. Knycht, sb. knight, i. 77. 29. On Longinus, see note on i. 77. 29. Kow, si>. terror, i. 107. 12 (margin). See note. Kyndes, sd. kinds, i. 98. 3. Laborit, v.pt. t. laboured, i. 12. i. Labouris, sb. labours, i. 13. ii. Lach, V. hif. laugh, i. 78. 25. See note. Lachin, v. pp. laughed at, i. 73. 8. Ladyis, sb. lady’s, i. 10. 4. Laic, adj. lay, i. 35. 13 ; 42. 7. Lait, adj. late, i. 7. 20 ; 7. 28. Laith, adj. loath, i. II. i. Laitlie, adv. lately, i. 6. 33. Lang, adv. long, i. 9. 7 ; il. 2. Lat, V. let [down], i. 3. 24. [A.S. latan, Dut. latm.\ Lat, V. imper. let, i. 30. 9; ii. 52. 23. Lattir, adj. latter, i. 79. 9. Laubour, v. inf. labour, i. 28. 12. Lauch, V. laugh, i. 5. 12. Lauchful, adj. lawful, i. 2. 9; lauch- full, i. 7 . 7 - Lautefull, adj. loyal, i. 61. i. La war, sb. laver, i. 81. 12. See note. Lawaste, adj. lowest, i. 7 - 20. Lawtay, sb, loyalty, ii. 7. 3. Lawtie, sb. loyalty, i. 44. 34. See note. Layit, layt, adj. lay, title-page, i. 47, 8. See note on p. 87, title-page. Layng, adv. long, i. 106. 7. Layngsum, adj. tedious, i. 60. 8. Leand, v. pr. p. lying, i. 26. 5. Leans, sb. liars, i. 52. 16 ; ii. 10. 35. Led, sb. lead, i. 14. 4 ; leid, i. 114. 20. Leid, V. inf. lead, ii. 26. i. Leidand, v. p7'. p. leading, i. 37. 21. Leif, V. /r. i. leave, i. 18. 5 ; imper. i. 106. 2. Leif, V. live, i. no. 14, 18. Leif, sb. leaf, ii. 83. i. Lein, v. inf. lean, i. 133. 21. Leing, v. pr. p. lying, ii. 10. 13. Leir, v. inf. learn, i. 8. 17; 24. 35 ; leris, ii. 28. 31; 35. 17, and note. Leirning, sb. learning, i. 77. 16. Leis, sb. lies, i. 14. 18 ; 26. 26. Leist, adj. least, i. 12. 2 ; 103. 28. Lenis, v. pr. t. pi. lean, i. 117. 13. Lenthe, sb. length, i. 58. 25. Lentren, sb. Lent, i. 27. 17 (see note); 115. 26 ; lentrene, i. 126. 9. Lepre, sb. leprosy, ii. 36. 9. Lerand, v. pr. p. learning, ii. 28. 24 ; lerit, V. pp. ii. 17. 35 ; 28. 19. Lerning, sb. learning, i. 5. 28. Les, adj. less, i. 5. 34; 8. 26. Lest, adj. least, i. 18. 15. Lestand, v. pr. p. remaining, ii. 37. 17. [A.S. Icestan, O.L.Ger. lestiaji, O.Fris. lista.'\ Lesum, adj. lawful, allowable, i. 6. 2 ; I. 77 (headline). See note on i. 6. 2 . Leue, V. live, i. 12. 22; 23. 8 ; 66. 21. Leueand, v. pr. p. living, i. 78. 30 ; 129. 9. Leuing, v. ger. living, i. 5. 28. Leuir, adv. rather, i. 26. 7 ; 68. 20 ; 11. 24. 12. See note on i. 26. 7. Leuis, V. pr. t. pi. live, i. 8. 19 ; 29. 31. Leve, V. leave, i. 61. 16 ; 97. ii. Leving, sb. living, livelihood, i. 4. 34 ; 12. 33 ; 62. 28. Licence, sb. liberty, i. 2. 6. Licht, adj. light, i. 52. 9. Lichtlie, v. slight, ii. 81. 20. Lichtliing, sb. slight, i. 82. 22; ii. 4. 7 . See note on i. 82. 22. Life, sb. livelihood, i. 24. 18. Limitatis, v. pr..t. limit, i. 125. 25. Lippinnis, v. pr. t. trusts, ii. 49. 32. Lippir, adj. leprous, i. 7. 23. See note. Lippre, sb. leprosy, i. 40. 23. See note. Literis, sb. letters, works, ii. 48. II. Litil, adv. little, i. 72. 19. Line, sb. life, i. 74. 6. Loist, V. pp. lost, ii. 73, note i. Lokit, V. pp. locked, i. 27. 24. Loseit, V. pp. lost, ii. 24. 12. Losit, V. pp. lost, i. 10. 35 ; ii. 73 (headline). Louing, V. ger. praising, i. 4. 32 (see note); 9. 16. Luckis, V. pr. t. look, i. 12. 32. Lufe, sb. love, i. ii. 32 ; 8. 20. Lufe, V. pr. t. love, i. 12. 27. Lufis, V. pr. t. loves, i. 13. 26. Luke, V. inf. look, i. 13. 26. Lustie, adj. graceful, handsome, i. II. II. See note. Luue, sb. love, i. 78. 31. Luuear, sb. lover, ii. 21. 12. Luuis, V. pr. t. loves, i. 66. 23 ; 105. 28. Luwe, sb. love, ii. 33. 17. Lyand, v. pr. p. lying, i. 78. 14. Lycht, adj. light, i. 23. 24. Lychtlie, adv. lightly, i. 114. 10. Lychtlyand, v. pr. p. slighting, ii. 71. 29. See note on i. 82. 22. Lychtnis, v. illuminates, ii. 77. 29. Lyfes, sb. lives, i. 4. 33. Lyke, adj. like, i. 3. 6. Lykewayis, adv. likewise, i. 56. 30. Lyne, sb. line, ii. 7 - 2. GLOSSARY. 175 Lyone, sb. lion, i. 14. 7; pi. lyonis, i. 123. 13. Lytle, adj. little, i. ii. 10; adv. 23. 20. Lyue, sb. life, i. 7. 19; pi. lyues, i. 3. 14. Ma, adj. more, i. 24. 195 28. ii. See note on i. 28. 11. Magistratis, sb. magistrates, i. 94. 23. Magnific, adj. magnificent, i. 5. 6; 113. 6. Maid, V. pp. made, i. 2. 15 ; 2. 22 ; 25. 12. Mail!, adj. male, i. 82. 4. Mainteinaris, sb. maintainers, i. 62. 7. Maior, adj. major, i. 139. 14. Mair, adj. more, i. 3. 6; 3. 20. Mairouer, adv. moreover, i. 22. 3. Maist, adj. most, i. 2. i, passim; maiste, i. 5. 32. Maisteris, sb. master’s, i. 7. 34; 12. 20, 26. Mak, V. pr. t. make, i. 12. 19. Makand, v. pr. p. making, i. 79. 19. Makar, sb. Maker, Creator, ii. 58. 24. Makis, V. pr. t. makes, i. 8. 24. Malepeirtnes, sb. malapertness, ii. 24. Maling, v. inf. act malignantly, speak evil, i. 25. 34; 33._ 29; 61. 34; malinging, v. pr. p. i. 61. 14. See note on i. 25. 34. Mamzeres, sb. bastards, i. 43. 32. See note. Man, V. aux. must, i. 4. 31. Manassing, v. pr. p. menacing, i. 4. 25 - Maneir, sb. manner, i. 89. 12 ; manere, i. 49. 17; manieir, i. 122. 13; maneris, i. 2. 5 ; 2. 7. Manicheis, sb. Manicheans, ii. 42. 9, 14. Manis, sb. man’s, i. 5. 19. Mankit, v. pp. maimed, i. 43. 31 ; ii. 59. 31. [L.L. mancare, to maim ; L. viancus, maimed.] See note. Mannis, sb. man’s, i. 21. 4. Mansuering, v. pr. p. swearing evil, perjuring, i. 30. 25. See note. Manteane, v. maintain, ii. 8. 29; manteine, i. 42. 15. Manteaneris, sb. maintainers, ii. 5. 32. Mariage, sb. marriage, i. 5. 3 i 73 - 25. Mariit, v. pp. married, i. 85. 5 ; 109. * 3 - . Marinaris, sb. mariners, i. 3. 10 ; 3. 23. Marrowit, v. pp. allied, ii. 38. 23. [Lat. sociatusl\ Mary, v. marry, i. 74. 5; 109. 20(^). Mater, sb. matter, i. 3. 21. Mattok, sb. mattock, ii. 6. 5. May, adj. more, i. 129. 26. Maye, v. aux. may, i. 7. 16. Mayst, adv. most, i. 56. 18. Meanis, sb. means, ii. 7. 14. Meanit, v. pp. meant, i. loi. 21. Medicinal', sb. physician, ii. 13. 9. Medle, v. mf. touch, i. 50. 35. Mein, v. pr. t. mean, i. 3. ii. Mein, adj. mean, i. 10. 33 ; 13. 10. Meitis, sb. meats, i. 126. 19 (metis, footnote). Mekand, v. pr. p. making, i. 78. 23. Mekle, adv. much, i. 9. 10. Mekle, adj. much, i. 24. 16. Mell, sb. maul, ii. 6. 5. Mening, sb. meaning, i. 17. 14. Menit, v. pt. t. meant, i. 17. 13. Menstralie, sb. minstrelsy, i. 45. 7. Merchandis, sb. merchants, i. 7. 22. Merchandrice, sb. merchandise, i. 5. i. See note. Mergin, sb. margin, i. 56. 24. Meruelis, adj. marvellous, i. 50 ' margin (meruolis, footnote); meru- olous, ii. 4. 6. Meruell, sb. marvel, i. 9. 6 ; merwell, i. 51. 8; pi. meruellis, merwelis, i. 15. 9, 10; 99. 5, 6. Mes, sb. Mass, i. 56. 19 ; mess, i. 89. II. Mesoure, sb. measure, ii. 58. 34. Mete, adj. suitable, i. 52. 19. Metell, sb. metal, i. 75 - 7 - Metropolitanes, sb. Metropolitans, ii. 7 ^-. 32 - Middis, sb. midst, i. 14. 9 ; middiss, i. 87. 12. Ministrand, v. pr. p. administering, i. 16. 13. See note. Ministrat, v. hif. administer, i. 90. i. Mirk, sb. darkness, i. 52. 20. Mirk, adj. dark, i. 53. 3. Mirknes, sb. darkness, i. 57. 12. Mischeantlie, adv. wickedly, ii. 48. 3 (margin). Mischeuous, adj. mischievous, ii. 33. 28. Misgydit, adj. misguided, i. 4. 26. Misknaw, v. pr. t. misapprehend, i. 28. II. Misordour, sb. disorder, i. 27. 4 ; 33. 20. Misreulit, adj. misruled, i. 4. 26. Missa, sb. mass, i. 80. 22. Mistar (MS. mister), sb. necessity, i. 106. 8. 176 GLOSSARY. Mistoneit, v.pp. mistimed, i. 20. ii. Mixt, V. hif. mix, ii. 60, 9. Mockaris, sh. mockers, ii. 81 (head¬ line). Moder, sb. mother, i. 33. 4. A.S. nioder. Moist, V. aux. must, i. 15. 13. Mok, sb. jest, i. 58. 33. Mok, V. mock, i. 59. 22. Mokrie, sb. mockery, ii. 81. 15. Mollifie, V. mollify, i. 97 - 6. Mone, V. att-x. must, ii. 74. 3. Moneth, sb. month, i. 129. 26. See note. Monethis, sb. months, i. 53 - 18. Monstres, sb. monsters, i. 44. 28 ; 6. 31- .. ^ Monstruous, adj. monstrous, ii. 58. 29 ; monstruus, i. 12. 9. Montane, sb. mountain, i. 43. 3. Monunday, sb. Monday, i. 23. 5. Mony, adj. many, i. 3. 10, 16 ; 5. 23. Monyast, adj. most, ii 69. 7 ; moni- ast, ii. 70. 21. Morter, sh. mortar, i. 14. 17. Most, V. aux. must, i. 99. 8. See note. Mot, V. aux. might, i. 6. ii ; 10. 24; III. 6. Mothe, sb. mouth, i. 13. 21. Mothir, sb. mother, i. 73. ii. Moueis, V. pr. t. moves, i. 19. 18. Mouit, V. pp. moved, i. 4. ii ; 10. ii. Mowthis, sb. mouths, i. 139. 13. Mude, sb. mud, ii. 78. 5 ; mwde, ii. 78. 10. Muildis, sb. pi. dust, ii. 27. 22. Munkis, sb. monks, i. 58. 8. Murning, sb. mourning, i. 105. 10; murnyng, i. 31. 8. Mutationis, sb. changes, i. 50. 3. Mutilat, V. pp. mutilated, i. 43. 30. Mycht, V. aux. might, i. 4. 4, 17; 13. 6. Mychtie, adj. mighty, i. 20. 27. Mylis, sb. miles, i. 58. 33. Myn, pr. mine, ii. 13. 14. Mynde, sb. mind, i. 6. 3 ; spirit, i. 17. 7 - Mysknaw, v. inf. mistake, misappre¬ hend, i. 6. 30. Mysknawin, v. pp. i. 5 - 24. Mysteriis, sb. mysteries, i. 21. 22; 133 - 33 - Na, adj. no, i. 3. 6. Naikitness, sb. nakedness, ii. 22. 7. Naine, adj. none, i. 14. 25 ; nane, i, 15. I ; 76. 13. I Namit, v. pp. named, i. 25. 4. Narroulie, adv. narrowly, ii. 45. 15. Natuir, sb. nature, ii. 29. 30. Nawayis, adv. nowise, i. 7. 16 ; na- ways, i. 67. 12. Necessar, adj. necessary, i. 5. 19 ; necessare, i. ii. 4. Neclect, v. pr. t. neglect, i. 90. i. Neclecting, v. pr. p. neglecting, i. 107. 19. Necligence, sb. negligence, i. 12. 31; 82. 21. Nedit, V. pt. t. needed, i. 17. 32. Nedj (nedis), v. pr. t. needs, i. 5. i. Neid, sb. need, i. 66. 7. Neidnalit, v. pp. fastened by clinched nails, i. 139. 28. See note. Neir, adj. near, i. 96. 16. Neirly, adv. nearly, i. 134. 13. Nerrast, adj. nearest, ii. 33. 27 ; ner- rest, i. 96. 12. Neu, adj. new, ii. 12. 33. Neuir, adv. never, i. 8. 29; 12. ii. Neulie, adv. newly, i. (title-page), 8, Nixt, adv. next, i. 13. 14. Nobilis, sb. nobles, i. 7. 27; 10. 16. Nobyll, adj. noble, i. 33. 32. Nocht, adv. not, i. 6. 18; nochte, i. 96. 19. Nochtis, sb. nothing, i. 21. 26. See note. Noch/theles, adv. nevertheless, i. 9. 24 (notheles, footnote). Noth, adv. not, ii. 30. 8. Nother, conj. neither, i. 5. 27; 6. 21 ; 39 - 7 - Notht, adv. not, i. 53. 33. Notifiit, V. pp. notified, i. 132. 12 (notifiette, footnote). Notis, V. pr. t. notes, i. 24. i. Notit, V. pt. t. noted, ii. 15. 16. Notorius, adj. notorious, i. ii. 19. Nouationis, sb. innovations, i. 54. 18 ; ii. title-page, 6. Noumber, sb. number, i. 32. 4; noumbre, i. 2. ii. Nummer, sb. number, i. 5. 29; num- mir, i. 56. 35. Nunnis, sb. nuns, i. no. 21. Nureis, v. inf. nourish, i. 78. 10. Nurisear, sb. nurse, ii. 9. 15. Nurissaris, sb. nurses, i. 7. 21. Nurissing, v. ger. nourishing, i. 5. 7. Nurissing, adj. nourishing, i. 126. 19. Nycht, sb. night, i. II. 24 ; 23. 5, 8. Nychtbour, sb. neighbour, i. 13. 31; 78. 31. Nynte, adj. ninth, i. 129. 14. Nyxt, adv. next, i. 29. 24. GLOSSARY. 177 Obeyt, v.pt. t. obeyed, i. 127. 4. Obiect, V. inf. oppose, i. 28. ii. Obiecting, v. pr. p. exposing, i. 96. 20. Obiectit, v. pt. exposed, i. 96. 24. Oblising, v. pr. p. obliging, i. 56. 10. Oblising, sb. obligation, stipulation, i. 60. 29; pi. oblisingis, promises, i. 54 .,32. Oblisis, V. obliges, i. 56. 27. Oboedience, sb. obedience, i. 59. 25 (obaedience, footnote). Oboedient, adj. obedient, i. 63. 17. Obscuir, adj. obscure, i. 99. 2 (mar- giii). Obscuirlie, adv. obscurely, i. 107. 9. Obtene, v. inf. obtain, i. 4. 15. Obtening, v. pr. p. obtaining, i. 2. 5. Ocht, sb. anything, i. 106. 2. Of, prep, for, i. 52. 36. Of, prep, at, i. 63. 19; concerning, ii. 76. 2. prep, of, i. 2. 19 ; 6. 5- Olfenssis, sb. offences, i. 107. 5. Ofter, adv. oftener, i. 38. ii. Oistis, sb. armies, hosts, ii. 62. 9. [Lat. hostis, M.E. host ost.'\ On, prep, in [on lyue = in life], i. iio. 12; III. 8. Onelie, adv. only. i. 21. 19. Onely, adv. solely, i. 3. 5. Onlyke maner = in like manner, i. 81. 13. Ony, adj. any, i. 4. ii ; 5. 17 ; either, 1. II. 20. See note. Ony, adj. every, i. 103, 19. Oppin, adj. open, i. 12. 16. Oppinit, V. pp. opened, i. 139. 23; oppinnit, i. 17. 5. Oppinlie, adv. openly, i. 52. 21. Oppone, V. mf. oppose, i. 32. 20. Or, conj. before, than, i. 18. 5 ; 26. 4. Ordinatit, v. pp. ordained, i. 15. 14. Ordour, sb. order, i. 2. 7 ; 7. 10. Ordour (Geneva), i. 72. 18. See note here. Orisone, sb. oratorical exercise, i. 25. 2. See note. Other, conj. either, i. 3. 23; 30. 6 ; 53. 24 ; ii. 6. 19. Oueralquhar, adv. everywhere, 11. 6. 33 - , .. Ouermekle, adv. too much, 11. 49, 32. Ouerquhemlit (read ouerquhelmit), v. pp. overwhelmed, ii. 22. ii. Ouerschaddowit, v. pp. overshadowed, ii. 41. 29. Ouerslippit, v. pp. omitted, 11. 18. 2. Ouirlaidin, v. pp. overloaded, ii. 80. 16. VOL. II. Ouirthrawin, v. pp. overthrown, ii. 3. ^ 7 - Oukly, adv. weekly, i. 126. 10. Oulk, sb. week, i. 129. 26. Ourcum, v. overcome, ii. 25. 22. Oute, prep, out, i. 6. 23. Outgait, sb. egress, i. 138. 16. Outlay, adj. extraneous, ii. 61. 29. Outruiting, v. ger. outrooting, i. ii. 3 °. Owtrageouslie, adv. outrageously, ii. 78. 33- Oxin, sb. oxen, i. 123. 13. Oy, sb. grandson, i. 125. 17. Gael. ogha. Pace, sb. peace, i. 30. 25. Pacifiit, V. pp. pacified, i. 13. ii. Padokis, sb. toads, ii. 31. 25. [Vin. Lat. rance.'\ Padzeane, sb. pageant, ii. 10. 7. Palice, sb. palace, ii. 21. 26. Pance, v. inf. meditate, i. 134. 7. Panceand, v. pr. p. meditating, i. ii. 23, See note. Pane, sb. pain, i. 102. 20. Panis, sb. pains, i. 67. 19. Papa, sb. Pope, i. 59. 17 ; Pape, i. 59. 22. Papistrie, sb. Popery, i. 71. 6. See note. Paraduentuir, adv. peradventure, ii. 30. I. Paroche, adj. parish, i. 106. 17 ; 128. 3 °- . Parochin, sb. parish, i. 43. 28. Partakaris, sb. partakers, i. 85. 2. Parte, sb. party, ii. 82. 13. Partie, adj. variegated, ii. 6. 10. See note. Partiis, sb. parties, i. 74. 6. Partisman, sb. partaker, ii. 45. 28 (margin). Party, sb. partner, i. Iio. 15, 16. Pas, V. imp. pass, i. 106. 3. Pasche, sb. Passover, Easter, i. 2. 22. See note. Passible, adj. capable of suffering, i. 87. 8. Passis, V. pr. t. perish [Lat. pereunt\, ii. 55. 36. Pastores, sb. pastors, i. 2. 3 ; 3. 11 ; 4. 27. Pastour, sb. pastor, i. 7. 4; 12. 19. Patriark, sb. Patriarch, i. 56. 4. Patroun, sb. patron, i. 138. 14. Pece, sb. piece, i. 56. 21 ; ii. 17. 33. Peirceand, adj. piercing, i. 37. 19. Peirsis, v. pr. t. pierces, i. 21. ii. M 178 GLOSSARY. Peirsit, v. pt. t. pierced, i. 77. 29; ii. 44. 23. Pennyis, sb. pennies, i. 140. 3 (margin). Penuritie, sb. penury, ii. 4. 10. Peple, sb. people, i. 7. 12. Peraduentuir, adv. peradventure, i. 138. 6. Perelous, adj. perilous, ii. 49. 27. Perfite, adj. perfect, i. 5. 25 ; perfyte, i. 75. 19. Perfyte, v. inj. finish, perfect, i. 91. ii. Perfytear, adj. more perfect, i. 62. 5. Perfytit, v. pp. finished, i. 76. 8. Perise, v perish, i. 6. 24; periss, i. 82. 5. Perissit, V. pp. perished, i. 40. 13. Perrel, sb. peril, i. 3. 19; perrell, i. 19. 8. Persaue, v. perceive, i. 4. 20 ; 21. 23. Persaueand, v. pr, p. perceiving, i. 64. ^ 5 - Persequitioun, sb. persecution, i. 67. 3. Perseuerantlie, adv. perseveringl)'-, ii. 20. 15. Perseuit, v. pt. t. perceived, i. 53. 3. Persones, sb. persons, i. 5. 27 ; lO. 32. Persuaid, v. pr. t. persuade, i. 9. 12. Persuerance, sb. perseverance, i. 135. 4. Persuitand, v. pr. p. persecuting, i. 95. 14 (persuttand, footnote). Persuitit, v. pp. persecuted, i. 67. 6. See note. Pertening, v.pr.p. pertaining, i. 129. 27. Pertenis, v. pr. t. pertains, i. loi. 30 j 102. 3. Peruerst, adj. perverse, i. 33. 32 ; per- versit, i. 37. 21. Peruertis, v. pr. t. pervert, ii. 28. 26. Philosophouris, sb. philosophers, ii. 49 - 13 - Phrenesie, sb. fren3y, i. 4. 9 ; ii. 10. 35. [M.E. frenesye; O.Fr. fren- aisie., frenesie ; Late Gr. (ppevricris.] See note on i. 4. 9. Pilgrum, sb. pilgrim, ii. 16. 6. Pissance, sb. power, i. 94. 20. Pissant, adj. powerful, i. 138. 14. Plagis, sb. plagues, i. 8. 10 (sidenote); plaigis, i. 9. 2; plaige, i. 21. 8; 21. 14. Plane, adj. plain, i. 4. 7 ; 63. 8. Planelie, adv. plainly, i. 20. 18. Platt, adv. directly, flatly, i. 53. 19 (see note); 72. 9. Playand, v. pr. p. playing, i. 7. 22 ; playande, i. 7. 26. Playng, adj. playing, ii. 42. i. Pleidaris, sb. pleaders, i. 61. 20. Pleis, V. pr. t. please, i. 43. 24. Plentuesnes, sb. plenteousness, i. 78. 4. Plesance, sb. pleasure, ii. 57. ii. [Vin. Lat. vemtstatem.'\ Plesand, adj. pleasant, i. 23. 24. Plesis, V. pr. t. pleases, i. 12. 21. Plesour, sb. pleasure, i. 114. il. Plesouris, sb. pleasures, i. 128. 6. Plessis, V. pr. t. pleases, i. 125. 28. Plesuir, sb. pleasure, i. 50. 21 ; 52. 18. Pley, sb. dispute, ii. 8. 6; II. 6. Pluk, V. pluck, ii. 54. 14; 81. 24. Poenitent, adj. penitent, i. 80. 13. Poiss, sb. treasure, ii. 56. 30. See note. Policiaris, sb. improvers, i. 45. 20. See note. Policie, sb. policy, government, i. 128. ^ 7 - Polise, V. polish, ii. 60. 28. Porpose, sb. purpose, i. 71. 9 (mar¬ gin); ii. 4. 27.__ Portis, sb. gates, ii. 4. 18. Posseid, V. possess, i. 115. 14. Pot, sb. pit, ii. 67. 32. Potestatis, sb. potentates, powers, i. 23. 23.; ii. 23. 3. Potis, sb. pits, ii. 63. 18. Poyit, V. pp. struck, poked up, i. 8. 2. See note. Poynct, sb. point {pi. -is), i. 26. 6. Poysonit, v. pp. poisoned, i. 118, footnote ; poysonnit, ii. 19. 27. Poysonnaris, sb. poisoners, i. 52. 17, Poysoun, sb. poison, ii. 12. 35. Practik, sb. practice, i. 57. 12. Practise, sb. practice, i. 74. 6. Practissis, v. pr. t. practise, i. 9. 28. Praedecessouris, sb. predecessors, i. 95. 4. Prsedestinat, adj. predestinated, i. 108. 10. Prrnfer, v. prefer, i. 59, 33; 71. i. Praeiudice, sb. prejudice, ii. 33. 20. Praeparit, v. pp. prepared, i. 139. 25. Praescrivit, v. jpp. prescribed, i. 129 (headline). Praesentis, sb. instruments, i. 68. 24. Praesentlie, adv. presently, i. 133. 16. Praesumptuows, adj. presumptuous, i. 50. 27. Praeuentit, v. pp. prevented, i. 81. 25. See note. Prais, sb. praise, i. 4. 31, Pray, sb. prey, i. 14. 7. Pray, v. prey, i. 39. 14. Prayar, sb. prayer, i. 6. I. Prayse, sb. praise, i. 5. 16. Prechand, v. pr. p. preaching, i. 75. 8. GLOSSARY. 179 Precheours, sb, preachers, i. 2. 6; prechouris, i. 10. 13. Preiss, v. endeavour, ii. 3. 7 (see note); exert one’s self, ii. 44. 30. pres sen, Yx. presser.'\ Preisthed, sh. priesthood, i. 20. 25 ; 21. 26. Prent, sb. print, i. 60. 9. Prenting, sb. printing, i. 60. 7 (side- note). Prescrivit, v. pt. t. prescribed, i. 126 (headline). Presis, v. pr. t. press, exert themselves, i. 24. 21. Cf. sitpra, preiss. Presoneris, sb. prisoners, i. 37. 22. Prestis, sb. priests, i. 41. i. Pretious, adj. precious, i. 29. 10. Preue, v. inf. prove, i. 18. 19 ; 19. 5 ; 20. 2. Prik, sb. prick, i. 61. II. Prik, sb. pinnacle, ii. 66. 27. [Vin. Lat. pinnam. ] Primat, sb. Primate, i. 19. 17. See note. Priuilegis, sb. privileges, ii. 44. 31. Probationis, sb. proofs, ii. 36. 3. Probatioun, sb. probation, discipline, ii. 36. 23. Proceid, v. inf. proceed, i. 68. 2. Procuir, v. pr. t. advocate, vindicate, i. 57. 2, 10. Procutar, sb. procurator, i. 58. 34; procutor, i. 59. 26 ; procutour, i. 56. 26. See note on i. 56. 26. Professouris, sb. professors, ii. 7. 29. Profetis, v. pr. t. profits (proffetis, footnote), i. 19. 6. Proffet, v. profit, ii. 8. 21. Proffettis, v.pr. t. profits, i. 97, 19. Profhtabyll, adj. profitable, i. 12. 34. Prolixt, adj. prolix, i. 69. 12. Promissioun, sb. promise, i. 125. 10. Promist, v. pp. promised, ii. 18. 4. Promitt, V. inf. promise, i. 56. 8. Promitting, v. pr. p. promising, i. 67. 18. Promotit, v. pp. promoted, i. iio. 25. Promoueris, sb. patrons, i. 3. 12. See note. Pronunceand, v. pr. p. pronouncing, i. 91. 5. Pronunces, w. pr. t. pronounces, i. 9. 21. Prophanatioun, sb. profanity, the pro- phaning of, ii. 69. i. Prophanit, v. pp. defiled, ii. 21. 32. Propheciis, v. pr. t. prophesies, i. 127. 9. Propheciit, v.pp. prophesied, i. 75. 13. Prophete, sb. preacher, i. 27. 32; 28. 14. See note on i. 27. 32. Prophetie, sb. prophecy, i. 90. 9. Prophetise, sb. prophetess, i. 121. 12. Propir, adj. proper, i. 72. 5. Propirteis, sb. properties, i. 87. 3, 9. Propone, v. inf. propose, set forth, i. 2. 6. Proponit, v. pt. pp. proposed, i. 2. 13. Propre, adj. proper, ii. 41. 10. Propyne, v. inf. present, ii. 27. 19. [Vin. Y'zX. propinare.^ Prouest, sb. provost, i. 2. 17 ; proues- tis, i. 94. 22. See note on i. 26. I4(<2). Prouokis, v. pr. t. provoke, i. 94. 21. Pryce, sb. esteem, i. 5. 34. See note. Pryces, sb. prices, i. 6. 10. Prydefull, adj. proud, i. 21. 9 ; pryed- ful, ii. 31. 33. Publict, adj. public, ii. 21. 28. Puft, V. pp. puffed, i. 37. II. Puft, sb. puff, ii. 10. 8. Puldre, sb. powder, i. 114. 7. See note. Pullit, V. pp. pulled, i. 3. 15. Puneis, v. inf. punish, i. 33. 33. Punisement, sb. punishment, i. 19. 20 ; punisment, i. 21. 7 ; punischement, i. 121. 13. Punissis, v. pr. t. punishes, i. 8. ii. Pure, adj. poor, i. 5. 6, 7. See notes on i. 5. 6; 8. 4. Purssis, sb. purses, i. 123. 6. Putand, v.pr. p. putting, i. 7. 31. Pynefull, adj. troublesome, i. 23. 19. Pyntit, V. pp. painted, i. 55. 24; ii. 64. 16. Quair, adv. where, ii. 64, 15. Queir, sb. choir, i. ii. 6. See note. Queue, sb. queen, i. 2. 2 ; quenis, pi. i. 32. I. Queneistis, sb. partisans of the queen, i. 59. 23. Quhairat, adv. whereat, i. 3. 13. Quhairby, adv. whereby, ii. 58. 20. Quhairin, adv. wherein, i. 2. 15. Quhais, rel. pr. whose, i. 29. 29 ; 56. 14. Quhare, adv. where, i. 8. 35. Quhareat, adv. whereat, i. 78. 12. Quharethrow, conj. wherefore, ii. 3, 15 - . . ^ Quharewith, adv. wherewith, i. 67. 18. Quharthrow, adv. wherefore, ii. 24. 13 - Quhat, inter, pr. what, i, 5. i, 21 ; 7. 24, 27 ; quhate, i. 5. 34; 9. 6. i8o GLOSSARY. Quhateuir, adj. whatever, i. 77. 16. Quhatkin, pr. what kind of, i. 60. 5. Quhatsumeuir, pron. whatever, i. 10. 2. Quhattin, pro7t. what kind of, i. 57. 17; ii. 32. 22. See note on i. 57. 17 - Quhay, rel. pi-, who, i. 5. 5 ; 12. 15. Quheit, sb. wheat, i. 120. 15 ; 128. 16 ; ii. 56. 17. Quhen, adv. when, i. 2. 22 ; 6. 13. Quhensoeuir, adv. whenever, ii. S. 27. Quhi, conj. why, i. 28. 25. Quhidder, conj. whether, i. 4. 32 ; 51. 35 ; qvhidir, i. 73. I. Quhil, conj. until, i. 7. 4; quhill, i. 4. 14 ; 25. 30. Quhilk, rel. pr. which, i. 3. 19 ; 4. 15 ; 4. 19; 5. 24; quhilkis (quhilks), pi. i. 2. II, II (footnote). Quhirlie, adj. yearly, i. 8. 9. See note. Quhois, rel. pr. whose, i. 18. 18; 71. 18. Quhome, rel. pr. whom, i. 9. 29. Quhou, adv. how, i. 24. il ; quhow, i. 58. 10 ; 89. 18. Quhoumekle, adj. how much, i. 125. 27 ; ii. 21. 16. Quhouoft, adv. as often as, ii. 42. 3. Quhowsone, adv. how soon, ii. 70. 6. Quhryne, v. squeak, growl, i. 8. 3. See note. Quhy, conj. why, i. 9. 2. Quhylis, adv. whilst, ii. 49. 31, 32, 33 . 34 - Quhynge, v. whine, i. 8. 3. See note. Qubyte, adj. white, i. 83. 12 ; 84. 16. Quik, adj. living, i. 75. 19. Quikin, v. pp. quicken, ii. 23. 24. Quow, adv. how, i. 125. 4. Radiar, adj. readier, ii. 66. 20 ; radiast, readiest, i. 18. 7, ibid, (mar¬ gin). Rady, adj. ready, i. 90. 12. Raid, sb. a road for ships, ii. 53. 35. Raigeing, v. pr.p. raging, i. 51. 7. Raill, V. pr. t. jest, rail, i. 50. 23 ; railze, i. 65. 26. Raip, sb. rope, i. 50. 19. Rander, v. render, ii. 57. v. pp. 11. 56. 30. Ransoun, sb. ransom, i. 105. 4. See note. Raschelie, adv. rashly, ii. 30. 2. Rattill, V. pr. t. talk incessantly, i. 50. 24. Rauenous, adj. ravenous, ii. 64. 6. Rauisching, v. pr. p. ravishing, i. 14. 15. Rayling, sb. railing, i. 56. 25; ii. 81. 21. Raynit, v. pp. rained, i. 14. 5. Reasone, sb. reason, i. 7. 16. Recognoscit, v. pp. recognised, ii. 83. 3 W- Recouncelit, v. pp. reconciled, ii. 4 - 3 - Red, V. read, i. 17. 10 ; 129. 20. Reddines, sb. readiness, ii. 16. ii. Reddy, adj. ready, i. 10. 28. Redemar, sb. Redeemer, ii. 41. 5. Reduceing, v. pr. p. reducing, ii. 17 - 34 -. Reformaris, sb. reformers, i. 83. 26 ; reformearis, i. 12. 20. Refreschit, v. pp. refreshed, ii. 12. 32. Reft, V. pp. lifted up, snatched up, i. 8. 22. See note. Refuiseis, v. pr. t. refuses, i. 136. 2 (sidenote). Regiment, sb. rule, i. 9. 30. Regnand, v. pr. p. reigning, i. 44. 29. Regnit, V. pt. t. reigned, i. 121. 19. Reid, V. pr. t. read, i. 15. i. Reidar, sb. reader, i. 23 (headline). Reidyng, v. pr. p. reading, i. ii. 24. Reikit, v. pt. t. smoked, ii. 64. 21. Reinzeis, sb. reins, i. 55. 28. Reiect, v. pr. A reject, i. 127. 18. Reiose, v. inf. rejoice, i. 32. 25; reioss, v. pr. t. i. 93. 16; reioyses, V. pr. t. i. 8. 21. See note on i. 32.25. Reknis, v. pr. f. reckons, ii. 58. 5 ; V. pp. i. 56. 34._ Remane, v. remain, i. 41. 2 ; remanis, ii. 17. 6; remanyng, ii. 43. 18. Remeid, sb. remedy, i. 4. 28; 44. 13 ; remede, i. 44. 16. Remember, v. inf. remind, i. 19. 29; remembiris, rememberest, i. 106. I. Remuif, v. inf. remove, i. 95. 9. Renegatis, renigatis, sb. renegades, i. 58. 9 ; 137. 3 (rennigatis, foot¬ note). See note on i. 58. 9. Rennigatt, i. 110. 7 (rennigant, foot¬ note). Renownit, adj. renowned, i. 27. 23. Rentis, sb. incomes, rentals, rental, i. 6. 8. See note on i. 8. 30. Renunce, v. renounce, i. 21. 30; renunceis, i. 21. 28. Repetis, v. pr. t. repeats, i. 30. 5. Replyit, v. pt. pp. replied, i. 2. 15. Repreif, sb. reproof, i. 3. 23; iii. 2. GLOSSARY. I8l Repreue, v. p7-. t. reprove, reprehend, i. 85. 7 ; loi. 18. Reproche, sh. reproach, i, 7. 17. Repugne, v. inf. oppose, be repug¬ nant, i. 88. 4. [Lat. repugnare, Fr. repug7ier.~\ Requeist, v. pr. t. request, i. 60. 20 ; ii. 33. 25. Requeris, v. pr. t. requires, i. 61. 4. Resaue, v. receive, i. 7. 3. Resauing, v. ger. receiving, i. 90. 8. Resauit, v. pp. received, i. 14. 8 ; ressauit, i. 22. 3 ; ressaues, i. 64. 19; ressauis, i. 84. 31; ressauit (recewit, footnote), i. 95. 19, 21. Resipiscentia, sb. conversion, repen¬ tance (Lat), i. 107. 10. Resonis, sb. reasons, i. 4. 5 ; ressonis, i. 4. 20. Ressonable, adj. reasonable, i. 4. 16. Ressoning, sb. reasoning, i. ii. 3 ; 56. 17. See note on i. 56. 17. Rethorik, sb. rhetoric, i. 25. 19. Retractatioun, sb. retraction, ii. 70. 14. Reuar, sb. river, i. 84. 6. Reueist, v. carried away, ii. 53. 18. [Vin. Lat. rapiimtur.'] Reuelit, v. pp. revealed, i. 44. 15. Reuin, v. pp. tom up, i. 114. 22. Reuiss, V. snatch away, fill with ecstasy, ii. 16. 17 ; reuissit,//. i. 53. 27 ; ii. 16. 16. [M.E. rauischen, ravissen, O.Fr. ravir.'\ See note on ii. 16. 17. Reularis, sb. rulers, i. 14. 14 ; rewlaris, i. 3. 15; 4. 14. Reule, sb. rule, i. 66. 2. Reuling, sb. ruling, i. 4. 26. Reull, sb. rule, i. 5. 8; 49. 13. Reuolueand, v. pr. p. revolving, i. 23. 10. Rewth, sb. pity, ii. 53. 27. Rinnand, v. pr. p. running, ii. 13. 5. Rokis, sb. rocks, i. 3. 19. Rolkis, sb. rocks, i. 3. 9 ; 4. 24; -es, ii. 22. 6. See note on i. 3. 9. Roryng, v. pr. p. roaring, i. 14. 7 - Rottin, adj. rotten, i. 114. 23. Roura, sb. room, place, i. 43. I 5 - Roumes, sb. farm-lands, i. 8. 9 ; 50. 32. See note on i. 8. 9. Roust, sh. rast, i. 14. 3. Rubberie, sb. robbery, i. 14. 20. Rubbit, V. pp. robbed, i. 105. 24. Rugis, V. pr. t. tear or haul away, i. 9. 19 ; rugit, ii. 22. 14. See note on i. 9. 19. Ruid, adj. inexperienced, i. 9. 13. See note. Ruidnes, sb. rudeness, i. 107. 22 ; 108. 5 .-. Ruitis, sb. roots, i. 127. 20. Ruitit, V. pp. rooted, ii. 53. i. Ruscheand, v.pr.p. rushing, ii. 13. 5. Rute, sb. root, i. 12. 7. Rutis, sb. roots, i. 6. 29 ; 7. 10. Ryche, adj. rich, i. 5. 8 ; 9. i. Rycht, adj. right, i. 3. 8. Rycht, adv. right, i. ii. 4. Rychteousnes, sb. righteousness, i. 41. ^ 3 - Ryhteous, adj. righteous, i. 91. 15. Ryiss, V. rise, ii. 50. 5. Ryotous, adj. riotous, i. 62. 26 (royt- ous, footnote) ; ii. 82. 10. Rypear, adj. riper, ii. 58. 17. Rypnes, sb. ripeness, ii. 58. 8. Rysis, V. pr. t. rises, i. 76. 12. Ryue, V. inf. rob, tear asunder, ii. 33. 30, 31; revin, v. pp. ii. 33. 31; ryues, pr. t. ii. 65. 14. Sa, adv. so, i. 6. 16; 6. 18. Sacrificear, sb. sacrificer, i. 90. 24. Sact, V. inf. sack, ii. 5. 3. See note. Safer, adv. so far, i. 7. 31. Saidis, adj. said, i. 2. 13; 33. 24. Saif, V. iif. save, i. 6. 21. Saifgairde, sb. safeguard, i. 66. 8; saifgaird, ii. 35. ig. Saidng, prep, saving, i. 9. 18. Saifit, V. pp. saved, i. 73. 27. Saige, adj. sage, i. 5. 14. Sair, adj. sore, i. loi. 4. Sairlye, adv. sorely, i. 5 - 25. Sait, sb. see, ii. 25. 19. Saitis, sb. sees, i. 106. 17. Salis, sb. sails, i. 3. 18. Sail, V. aux. shall, i. 2. 24; 4. 18. 32 ; 6. 23. Saluiour, sb. Saviour, i. 2. 21. Samekle, adv. so much, i. 42. 12. Samin, adj. same, i. 5 - 18 ; samyn, i. 3. 14 ; 4. 19. Sanctis, sb. saints, i. 5. 35 I 27. 13 ; 119. 26. Sang, sb. song, i. 45. 6. Sangleris, sb. wild boars, i. 45. 14. See note. Saterday, sb. Saturday, i. 28. 19; 116. 20. Satifie, V. inf. satisfy, i. 67. 20. Sauagelie, adv. savagely, ii. 7. 31. Sauff, adj. safe, i. 81. 12. See note. Sauld, sold, i. 6. 9 ; 114. 15(a). Saule, sb. soul, i. ii. 19. Saulis, sb. souls, i. 3. 22 ; 6. I ; 14. 8. Saw, V. pr. t. show, i. 77. i. i 82 GLOSSARY. Saw, V. inf. sow, i. 78. 9. Sawaris, sb. sowers, ii. 6. 30. vSawin, v. pp. sown, i. 25. 16. Sawis, V. pr. t. sows, i, 77. 28, side- note ; 122. 23. Sayand, v. pr. p. saying, i. 7. 23, 26. Sayd, V. pt. t. said, ii. 55. 6 ; says, 76. 26. Sayngis, sb. sayings, i. 57. ii. Scabbit, adj. scabbed, i. 43. 31. Scairslie, adv. sparsely, i. 122. 23, 24 (skarslie, footnote). Schaddow, sb. shadow, i. 62. i ; 85. 29 ; Schaik, v. pr. t. shake, ii. 27. 20. Schaikin, v. pp. shaken, ii. 21. 22. Schaldis, sb. shallows, i. 3. 13. See note. Scharae, sb. shame, i. 33. 16. Schameleslie, adv. shamelessly, ii. 57. 4 - Schap, sb. shape, ii. 59 - i 7 - Scharpear, adj. sharper, i. 139. 34. Schau, V. pr. t. show, i. 71. 17 ; schaw, i. 4. 7- Sche,/;w. she, i. 97. ii (scho, foot¬ note). Sched, V. inf. shed, i. 14. 15. Scheip, sb. sheep, ii. 7. 9. Scheir, v. reap, i. 122. 24 ; ii. 59. 12. Scheu, V. pr. t. show, ii. 5. 8 ; schew, i. 18. 18; 21. 9. See note on i. 18. 18. Schewbreid,ki 5 . shew-bread, i. in. 26. Schinand, v. pr. p. shining, ii. 24. 20. Schip, sb. ship, i. 3. 6, 14, 19. Schipmenis, sb. shipmen’s, i. 52. 19. Schir, sb. sir, i. 7. 27 ; 16. 20. See note on ‘ Schir Johne,’ i. 15. 22. Schismatikis, sb. schismatics, i. 41. 15. Scho, pron. she, i. 12. 35. Schorne, v. pp. shorn, i. 128. 15. Schort, adj. short, i. 4. 31. Schortliar, adv. more shortly, ii. 45. 14. Schott, V. pt. t. expelled, i. 49. 5. Schrynkis, v. pr. t. shrink, i. 28. 9. Schuil, V. inf. shovel, ii. 5. 19. Schuit, V. shoot, i. 132. 15. Schundir, cf. In schundir, ii. 65. 14. Schnte, v. drive, i. 45. ii ; schut, i. 45. 13 ; schuiting, v. pr. p. i. 8. 8. Schyning, adj. shining, ii. 27. 2. Schyre, sb. shire, i. 102. 13. Science, sb. knowledge, i. 16. 8, 16; 23. 13. See note on i. 23. 13. Sclander, sb. slander, i. 53. 33; 55. 32. Sclanderit, v. pp. slandered, i. 67. 2. Sclinder, adj. slender, i. 52. 9. See note. Scoir, sb. score, i. 47. 3. Scoleris, sb. scholars, i. 20. ii, 23. Scriptuir, sb. Scriptures, i. 73. 29; Scriptur, i. 19. 22. Scuil, sb. school, i. 24. 20 ; scule, i. 23. II ; sculis, i. 24. 14 ; 25. 13. Scurge, sb. scourge, i. 9. 3. Se, V. pr. t. see, i. 26. 27. Searce, v. mf. search, i. 14. 16. See note. Sectare, sb. sectary, i. 70. 4 (margin). Secunde, adj. second, i. 12. 18. Sedis, sb. seeds, i. 24. 15. See, sb. sea, i. 87. ii. Segregat, v. pp. separated, i. 66. 13 ; 135. 30 ; ii. 30. II. Segregatioun, sb. separation, i. 98. 18. Seid, sb. seed, i. 82. 2; ii. 58. 18. Seige, sb. siege, i. 139. 34. Seik, adj. sick, i. 43. 30. Seikis, v. pr. t. seek, i. 21. 28. Seiknes, sb. sickness, i. no. 16. Seil, sb. seal, i. 107. 27. Seirceand, v. pr. p. searching, ii. 18. 7 - Seircearis, sb. investigators, i. 24. 29. Seirceit, v. pt. t. searched, i. 51. 33. Seis, V. pr. t. sees, i. 6. 22 ; 59. 19. Seis, sb. seas, i. 96. 17. Self, sb. self, i. 24. 2; adj. ii. 46. n. Selfis, pron. selves, i. 4. 30 ; 7. 19. Selfis, adj. same, i. 10. 5. Sells, sb. seals, ii. 23. i. Selit, V. pp. sealed, ii. 23. 2, 6. Sempill, adj. simple, i. 60. 32. Semple, adj. simple, i. 78. 24. Sen, conj. since, i. 3. 21 ; 4. 10, 34; 9. 4. Sen,since, i. 72. 21. Send, V. pp. sent, i. 17. 13, 25. Sensis, sb. senses, i. 21. 10. Sensyne, adv. since then, i. 42. 5, 25. Sentenceis, sb. sayings, declarations, ii. 64. 16. Sepulturis, sb. sepulchres, i. 113. 2, i 3 > i8- Serce, v. inf. search, ii. 20. 8. Seruis, v. pr. t. serves, i. 8. 10 ; ii. 28. 20; seruise, ii. 8. 25. Servands, sb. servants, i. 5. 15. See note. Seth, V. pp. set (an error corrected by Winzet, cf. vol. ii. jd. 83 ), i. 47. II. Seueir, adj. severe, i. 21. 6; 114. 12. Seueirlie, adv. severely, i. 94. 13. GLOSSARY. 183 Seueralie, adv. severally, i. 42. 23. Seuinfauld, adj. sevenfold, ii. 24. 19, 20. Seuint, adj. seventh, i. 28. 13, 18. Seuinty-twa, adj. seventy-t\vo, i. 17. 22. Sewin, adj. seven, i. 29. 20; 42. 9. Sex, adj. six, i, 28. 12; sixth, i. 28. 22. Sic, pr. such, i. 10. 34. Sick, pr. such, i. 15. 6. Siclyke, adj. such-like, i. 6. i ; 9. 27. Siklyze, adj. suchlike, i. 123. 7. See note. Sillie, adj. silly, i. 45. i. Siluir, a,dj. silver, i. 114. 17. Simple, sb, simpleton, i. 9. 10 (mar- .gin). Sindry, adj. several, i. 20. 2. Sinnaris, sb. sinners, i. 73. 20; 114. 27. Sklate, sh. slate, i. 114. 22. Skyis, sb. skies, i. 20. 8. Slane, v. pp. slain, i. 127. i ; ii. 23. 24. Slaueis, sb. slaves, ii. 24. 14 (mar¬ gin) ; slauis, i. 97. 20. Slawchtir, sb. slaughter, ii. 22. 25. Slawes, sb. slaves, i. 50. 19. Slawlie, adv. slowly, ii. 60. 34. Sleip, V. sb. sleep, i. 6. 13 ; sleipand, V. pr. p. i. 3. 10; slepis, v. pr. t. i. 6. 21. Sleuthful, adj. slothful, i. 5. 21 ; 3. 10. See note on i. 5. 21. Sliddin, v. pp. slidden, i. 58. 17. Slokin, V. inf. quench, ii. 77. 23. Slonkis, sb. ditches, ii. 19. 5 - Slotit, V. pp. fastened by a bolt [cf. O.Fries, slot, from sluta, to shut; Dut. sluiteni, i. 139. 27. Slummeris, v. pr. t. slumbers, i. 6. 21. Slummir, sb. slumber, ii. 13. 6. Smallaste, adj. smallest, i. 6. 23. Smeir, v. pr. t. smear, ii. 64. 27. Smit, V. infect, ii. 30. 12. Smot, sb. stain, i. 13. 29 ; 26. ii ; pi. smotis, i. 13. 36. Smotit, V. pp. smutted, i. 13. 18. See note. Smottit, i. 43. 30. Snairis, sb. snares, i. 60. 33. Snapperit, v. pp. stumbled, ii. 10. 5. See note. Sobing, sb. lamentation, i. 31. 9. Sobir, adj. plain, i. il. 12. Sobirlie, adv. soberly, i. 9. 29. Sobritie, sb. sobriety, i. 4. 35; 6. 2. Socht, V. pt. t. sought, i. 14. 22 ; ii. 7. 26. Sociale, adv. friendly, i. 45. 15. Soldiour, sb. soldier, i. 26. 22. Solemniteis, sb. ceremonies, i. 2. 19; solennitie, i. 26. 29 ; 27. 14. Solennit, adj. ceremonial, i. 27. 23. Solist, adj. solicitous, i. 75. 9. See note. Sonday, sb. Sunday, i. 28. 18, 26. Sone, sb. son, i. 14. 2; sonne, i. 29. 28. Sone, adv. soon, i. 124. 23. Sorie, adj. sorry, i. 44. 3. Sorrouful, adj. sorrowful, i. 125. 13. Souerane, sb. sovereign, i. 2. 2. Sould, V. aux. should, i. 26. 20. Souldiour, sb. soldier, ii. 5. 35. Soum, sb. sum, i. ii. 24 (margin). Sounday, Sunday, i. 116. 19;//. i. 53. 20. Soundis, sb. sounds, i. 37. 17 j sonn- dis [O.E.], footnote. Soung, V. pp. sung, i. 117. 8 (sunge, footnote); i. 129. 19. Southeroun, adj. southern, i. 138. ii. Spak, V. pt. t. spoke, i. 19. 3 ; 77. 23. Spargeonit, v. pt. t. sprinkled, i. 14. 17. See note. Spark, sb. brisk fellow, ii. 81. 13. Speche, sb. speech, i. 61. 3 ; ii. 29. 5. Specifeit, specifiit, v. pp. specified, i. 8. 27 ; 9. 31. Spedelie, adv. speedily, ii. 13. 12. Speidis, v. pr. t. speeds, i. 3. 17. Speik, V. speak, i. 4. 31 ; 6. 25 ; v. pr- t. i. 5. 5. Speir, V. inf. ask, i. 29. 24. Speir, sb. spear, i. 78. i. Sperit, V. pt. t. asked, i. 17. 13. See note. Spittit, V. pp. spit, i. 108. 6. Splenderis, sb. splinters, i. 3. 18. See note. Spokin, V. pp. spoken, i. 5. 16. Spote, sb. spot, i. 7. 15. Spraid, v. pp. spread, ii. 69. 27. Springand, adj. springing, ii. 54. 3. Spulze, V. pr. t. spoil, i. 72. 13. Spulzeit, V. pp. spoiled, ruined, i. 76. 3 ; ii. 21. 32. Spurrande, v. pr. p. spurring, i. 8. 31. Spycerie, sb. spicery, ii. 12. 34. Stait, sb. state, estate, i. 3. 4 ; 5. 30. Standart, sb. standard, i. 53. 23. Stane, sb. stone, i. 12. 36 ; pi. stanis, i. 114. 23. Stanerie, adj. stony, ii. 54. 31. Starkast, adj. strongest, i. 12. 25 ; 108. 7. GLOSSARY. 184 Sted, V. stand, ii. 6. 13. [O.Dut. steden, Lat. staiuere. Cf. sb. stead, place.] Steikit, V. pp. shut, i. 139. 31. Steil, V. steal, i. 27. 28. Steill, sb. steel, i. 97. 8. Sterismen, sb. steersmen, i. 3. ii. See note. Sterit, v.pp. stirred, i. 52. 3 ; ii. 61. 3. Sterne, sb. star, i. 122. 24, 25. Steuartis, sb. stewards, i. 42. 10. Stewit, V. pp. stewed, ii. 64. 20. Stiflie, adv. stiffly, i. 134. 31. Sting, sb. pole, i. 8. 3. See note. Stinkande, v. pr. p. stinking, i. 45. 12. Stoir, sb. store, ii. 17. 22. Strainge, adj. strange, i. 41. 6. Strake, sb. stroke, ii. 6. 23. Strampit, v. pt. t. tramped, ii. 76. 13. See note. Strang, adj. strong, i. 37. 23. Strangar, adj. stronger, i. 62. 5. Strangearis, sb. strangers, i. 113. 4, 16. Strenth, sb. strength, i. 37. 13. Strenthe, sh. strength, i. 54. 18. Strenthe, v. inf. strengthen, i. 63. 5 ; ii. 8. 23. See note on i. 25. 28. Strenthelie, adv. strongly, i. 55. ii. Strenthiar, adj. stronger, i. 4. 7. Strenthit, v. pt. t. strengthened, i. 25. 28; 55. 19 ; ii. 58. 32. See note on i. 25. 28. Strenthy, adj. strong, i. 60. 26. Stretis, sb. streets, i. 84. 4; ii. 64. 10. Strikin, v. pp. struck, ii. 22. 2. Strow, V. pr. t. strew, ii. 64. 21. Strukin, v.pp. struck, i. 127. 26. Stryk, V. strike, i. 40. 24; pr. t. strykis, i. 26. 21. Stryte, adj. strait, ii. 47. 28. Strytlie, adv. straitly, strictly, i. 121. 4. Stubbirnes, sb. stubbornness, i. 8. 17 ; stubburnes, ii. 54. 31. Studys, V. pr. t. study, i. 119. II. Stummerit, v. pp. stumbled, i. 5. 26. See note. Styis, sb. sties, i. 45. 12. Sua, adv. so, i. 5. 25 ; 7. 27. Subdane, adj. sudden, i. 49. 22, 24 ; 53 - i8- Subdeuis, v. pr. t. subdues, i. 94. 16. Subdewit, v. pp. subdued, i. 50. 16; subjected, i. 109. 17. Subditis, sb. subjects, i. 3. i ; 8. 28. Subiectioun, sb. subjection, ii. 5. 28. Submonitioun, sb. suggestion, i. 3. 7 (headline). Subscriuit, v. pt. t. subscribed, i. 25. ’' 5 - Subtel, adj. subtle, ii. 66. 17. Suddane, adj. sudden, ii. 23. 30. Suddanlie, adv. suddenly, ii. 28. 9. Sueingeing, v. pr. p. toiling, i. 45. 13. See note. Sueit, sb. sweat, i. 8. 30. Suete, adj. sweet, i. 62. 9.' Suffir, V. inf. suffer, i. no. 2. Suirlie, adv. surely, i. 78. 29. Suld, V. should, i. 6. 13 ; 14. 3; sulde, i. 6. 14. Sum, adj. some, i. 3. 13 ; 4. 2 ; 4. 9; 23. 7 ; summe, i. 55. I. Sumpart, adv. to some extent, i. 21. 9 - . Sumthing, sh. something, i. 4. 31. Suorde, sb. sword, i. 51. 2. Superstitius, adj. superstitious, i. 28. 4. Suppare, sb. supper, i. 84. 23. Supple, sb. supplement, ii. 26. ii. Supponis, v.pr. t. suppose, i. 120. 21. Surmontit, v. pt. t. surmounted, ii. 25. Suspicionis, sb. suspicions, ii. 24. 7. Sustene, v. hif. sustain, i. 8. 35 ; sus- tenit, V. pp. i. 9. i. Suythlie, adv. in fact, i. 54. 31 ; ii. 12. 22. Swa, adv. so, i. lo. I. Sweand, v. pr. p. swaying, ii. 35. 23. See note. Sweit, adj. sweet, i. 29. 31; 40. 4. Swellie, sb. whirlpool, ii. 63. 8. [Cf. O.E. zvelz, O.Dut. szvelgh, A.S. ges\elg.'\ See note. Swounand, v. pr. p. swooning, ii. 35 - 24 - . _ Syde, sb. side, i. 2. 24; sydis, i. 10. 24. Syn, sb. sin, i. 29. 9 ; synnis, i. 51. 7. Syne, adv. then, i. 106. 4. Syth, sh. sight, ii. 27. 31. Tabellis, sb. tables, i. 94. 7, 9. Taill, sb. tale, i. 116. 24 (margin). Tak, V. take, i. 34. i. Takin, v. pr.p. talking, i. 8. 24. Tane, v. pp. taken, i. 69. 14. Tanting, sb. taunting, i. 57. 32. Taueroun, sb. tavern, i. 94. 10. Teachement, sb. teaching, i. 5. 9. Techaris, sb. teachers, i. 38. 8. Techear, sb. teacher, i. 24. 2. Techement, sb. teaching, i. 5. 23 ; 24. 23. Teching, v. ger. teaching, i. 23. ii. Techit, V. pp. taught, i. 16. 10. Techze, v.pr. t. teach ye, i. 85. 19. GLOSSARY. 185 Tedderit, v. pp. tethered, i. 100. 10 (margin). [M.E. tedh', Gael, tead- hair, a tether.] Temerarious, adj. rash, ii. 10. ii. Temeruslie, adv. rashly, i. 40. 7. Temperizar, sb. temporiser, trimmer, i. 63. 7; pi. i. 53. 25. Tempyll, sb. temple, i. 29. 19. Tennentis, sb. tenants, i. 8. 6. Tensum, ten, all told, or together = decalogue, ii. 75. 33. Tent, adj. tenth, i. 18. io(/^). Tent, sb. care, attention, i. 116. 24 (margin); ii. 65. 4. See note on i. 116. 24. Tentatioun, sb. trial, i. 62. 28 ; temp¬ tation, i. 120. 17. Teris, sb. tears, i. 107. 2. Termes, sb. terms, i. 93. 6, 8. Terribill, adj. terrible, i. 118. 19. Testifiis, v.pr. t. testifies, i. 17. 15. Testifiit, v.pt. t. testified, i. 17. 19. Tethe, sb. teeth, ii. 65. 20. Tha, proit. they, i. 126. 15 ; ii. 18. 3 ,. 4 - Thaim, pron. them, i. 2. 3 ; 2. 13 ; 4. 6; 8. 32. Thair, adv. there, i. 2. 23. Thair, pr. their, i. 3. 12, 24; 5. 24. Thairto, adv. thereto, i. 4. 15. Thais, dem. pr. those, i. 100. 3. Thak, sb. thatch, i. 114. 22. See note. pron. them, i. 28. 30; 31. 5. Thame, pron. them, i. 2. 8. Than, adv. then, i. 54. 19. Thankisgeifing, sb. thanksgiving, i. 29. 3 ; thankisgeuing, i. 129. 3, 5. Thar, adv. there, i. 20. 2. Thare, pron. their, i. 64. 3, 5 ; ii. 8. 12, 13. Tharin, adv. therein, i. 89. 8. Tharof, adv. thereof, i. 4. 35. Tharthrou, adv. by that means, thence, i. 25. 7. Thate, conj. that, i. 9. 15. Thay, pron. they, i. 3. 20, passim. Thay, dem. pr. those, i. 7. 2 ; 10. 21. The, pr. thee, i. Ii. 17; 7. 27; ii. 56. 14, 21. Theif, sb. thief, i. 78. 4; 108. 7. Theirof, adv. thereof, i. 92. 5 - Theologe, sb. theologian, i. 62. 20; pi. theologis, i. ii. 3. The self, pron. itself, ii. 22. 17; 57. 25. Thi, pron. thy, i. 4. 10; 13. 8. Thift, sb. theft, i. 106. 22. Thiftuouslie, sb. stealthily, by theft, ii. 55. 24. Thik, adj. thick, i. 87. 12. Thir, dem. pr. these, i. 3. 10, 16; 5. 32; 6. 34. Thirldum, sb. thraldom, i. 50. 17. Thirsillis, sb. thistles, ii. 59. 20. Thochtis, sb. thoughts, i. 6. 22; 67. 32. Thow, pron. thou, i. 14. 2. Thowsand, adj. thousand, ii. 67. 28. Thrall, v. enslave, i. 88. 8; thral, i. 89. 27. _ Thraw, v. inf. twist, i. 89. 5. See note. Thrawin, v. pt. p. twisted, i. 112. 26. Thre, adj. three, i. 12. 6, 19. Threfald, adj. threefold, ii. 46. 27. Thretty, adj. thirty, ii. 36. 2. Thrid, adj. third, i. 2. 16(a); 12. 36. Thrist, sb. thirst, ii. 12. 31. Throu, prep, through, i. 96. 17. Throuchlie, adv. thoroughly, i. 68. 19 - Throw, prep, through, on account of, i. 2. 24 ; 5. 23, 33; 21. 10. _ Throwchlie, adv. thoroughly, ii. 48. 9. Thryiss, ao'z'. thrice, i. 83. 13; thryse, i. 129. 6. Till, prep. to,_i. 55. 32. Tincland, adj. tinkling, i. 75 - 7 - Titill, sb. title, i. 51. 33 ; 52. 8. Togidder, adv. together, i. 2. 14; 7. 19 - Toneit, v. pp. tuned, i. 18. 5. Tong, sb. tongue, i. 25. 3. Toung, sb. tongue, i. 9. 9; 87. 26; pi. toungis, i. 52. 24. Toure, sb. tower, ii. 49. 17. Towart, prep, toward, i. 53. 2. Traditionis, sb. traditions, i. 115. 17. Traist, sb. trust, ii. 22. 20. Transfigurat, v. pt. t. transfigured, i. 87. II. Trattil, v. pr. i. prattle, i. 50. 24. See note. Trattilis (trittil trattilis), sb. idle tales, ii. 82. 15. Treit, v. hif. treat, i. 21. 20. Tressonable, adj. treasonable, i. 122. 5 - Tressoun, sb. treason, i. 40. 12. Tressour, sb. treasure, i. 44. 22. Trete, v. pr. t. treat, ii. 7. 8. Treuth, sb. truth, i. 25. 21. Trew, adj. true, i. 5. 19, 21. Trewith, sb. truth, i. 126. 17. Trewlie, adv. truly, i. 121. 26. Trewthis, sb. truth’s, i. 49. 19. Trible, sb. trouble, i. 63. 6. See note. Tribuland, v. pr. t. troubling, ii. 28. 29. GLOSSARY. 186 Tribulis, sb. troubles, i. 49. 20. Tribulit, v. pp. troubled, i. 64. 23. Tribulus, adj. troublesome, i. 51. 15. Trimble, v. inf. tremble, i. 40. 5. Trittil trattilis, sb. silly tales, gossip, ii. 82. 15. Trompet, sb. trumpet, i. 37. 3, 15. Trow, V. pr. t. think, believe, i. 29. 20 ; trowit, v. pp. i. 103. 14. See note. Tryt, V. pp. tried, ii. ir. 26. Tuecheing, prep, touching, i. 31. 21. Tuisday, sb. Tuesday, i. 16. I9(/'). Tuith, sb. tooth, i. 16. 12. Tuke, V. pt. t. took, i. 41. 32. Turretis, sb. turrets, ii. 21. 25. Twa, adj. two, i. 6. 30. Tweche, v. touch, i. 86. 14. Tweche stane, sb. touch-stone, ii. 7. 2. Tweching, v. pr. p. touching, regard¬ ing, i. 2. 7. Twelf, adj. twelve [M.E. t%velf\ i. 89. Twelft, adj. twelfth, i. 39. 3. Twisday, sb. Tuesday, i. 2. 22 ; 20. 17 - Twith, sb. tooth, i. 100. 5. Twyse, adv. twice, ii. 15. 10. Tyist, V. persuade [Vin. Lat. per- suadere\, ii. 51. 12. Tyll, p7'ep. to, i. 4. 6 ; 8. 23. Tymmir, sb. timber, i. 114. 23. Tynis, v. pr. t. loses, ii. 60. 24. Tyrrannis, sb. tyrants, i. 29. 8. Tytle, sb. title, i. 8. 9. Vnabaisitlie, adv. shamelessly, ii. 8. 27. Vnbluidy, adj. bloodless, i. 88. 28. Vnclene, adj. unclean, i. 45. ii. Vnct, V. anoint, i. 108. 24. See note on i. 83. II. Vncting, sb. anointing, i. 80. 14. Vnctit, V. pp. anointed, i. 95. 12. See note on i. 83. ii. Vnctment, sb. ointment, ii. 64. 22. Vndefylit, adj. undefiled, ii. 22. 15. Vnderstand, v. pp. understood, i. 135. 20 ; ii. 45. 16. Vnderstude, v. pt. t. understood, i. 25. 17. Vndouttitlie, adv. undoubtedly, i. 29. 5 - Vnfentzetlie, adv. i. 114. 26. Vnfenzeit, adj. unfeigned, i. 2. 4 ; 54. I. See note on i. 2. 4. Vnfenzeitlie, adv. unfeignedly, i. 10. 25. Vnfenzetlie, adv, unfeignedly, i. 10. 5. Vnfreindis, sb. unfriendly persons, i. 96. 17. Vnganand, v. pr. p. unbecoming, ii. 59 - 6. Vnhappelie, adv. unhappily, ii. 6. 16. Vniing, v. pr. p. uniting, ii. 43. 8. Vniit, V, pp. united, ii. 41. 2(r). Vnlaw, sb, fine, i. 95. 6 . Vnlesum, adj. unlawful, i. 128. 7. Vnperisit, v. pp. not pSrished, ii. 73 (title). Vnqualifeit, adj. unqualified, i. 100. 19(a), 24. Vntwechit, v. pp. untouched, i. 12. 6 ; vntwecheit, ii. 60. 13. Vnuorthelie, adv. unworthily, i. 86. 10. Vnvretin, v. pp. unwritten, i. 118. 10. Vpe, adv. up, i. 12. 24. Vpheit, V. pp. lifted up, exalted [Vin. Lat. S 2 iblimetur\ ii. 58. 33. See note. Vproir, sb. uproar, i. 6. 17. Vpryse, v. inf. rise up, i. 25. 7. Vseit, V. pp. used, i. 83. 5 ; vsit, i. 24 - 35 - Vsis, V. pp. uses, for used, i. 25. 13. Vter, adj. utter, i. 7. ii. Vther, adj. other, i. 3. 20; pi. ^ vtheris, i. 2. 3 ; 3. 14; 4. 27. Vtherwayis, adv. otherwise, i. 4. 29. Vtiliteis, sb. utility’s, i. 24. 4. Vtmaist, adj. utmost, ii. 48. 33. Vuir, adj. upper, i. 50. 35 (marg.) Var, V. were, i. 82. 9. Venemous, adj. venomous, ii. 61. 17. Venum, sb. venom, i, 40. 4. Veralie, adv. verily, i. 87. 19. Veray, adj. very true, real, i. 10. 5 - Veritie, sb. truth, i. 10. 24. Verming, sb. vermin, ii. 31. 25. Verray, adj. very, i. 12. 7. Vertew, sb. virtue, i. 23. 13 ; 107. 12. See note on i. 23. 13. Vincust, V. pp. vanquished, ii. 48. 5 (sidenote). Violente, sb. violence, ii. 5. 3. [Lat. violentia. ] Vitious, adj. vicious, i. 44. i, 9. Voce, sb. voice, ii. 7. 10. Waik, adj. weak, i. 27. 3, 26. Waik, V. watch, i. in. 6, 8; ii. 17 . 9 . See note on i. 6 . 6 . Waikit, v.pp. weakened, ii. 58. 30. Waiknes, sb. weakness, ii. 16. 10. Wailzeant, adj. valiant, ii. 3. 3; 5. 35. Waintis, v. pr. t. vaunts, ii. 37. 6. GLOSSARY. 187 Waippin, sb. weapon, ii. 6. 3, ii. Wair, V. inf. expose, i. 50. 20. Waist, V. pr. t. waste, i. 33. 14. Wait, V. know, ii. 55. 19. Wal, sh. wall, i. 27. 4. Wald, V. atix. would, i. 4. 28 ; 7. 3. Wale, V. choose? will, i. 81. 24. See note. Walke, V. inf. [A.'S:.pacian,pacigan ; O.H.G. wachenl, watch, i. 6. 6. See note. Walkin, v. pp. waken, i. 6. 17. Walking, v. pr. p. watching, i. 107. 2. Walkinnit, v. pp. wakened, ii. 13. 7. Walx, sb. wax, i. 107. 27. Wamb, sb. womb, i. 17. 32. See note. Wane, adj. vain, i. 76. 26; 89. 14. Wanetalkand, adj. vain-talking, ii. 28. 25. Wanetis, v. pr. t. vaunt, ii. 27. 7. Wap (Vvap), V. throw, ii. 66. 22.{b). Wappit, v. pp. thrown, i. 94. 6; 113. 14; 128. 17; ii. 66. 22{b). See note on i. 94. 6. War, V. M'ere, i. 4. 21 ; 6. 4 ; 12. 13. War, adj. wary, careful, ii. 60. 21. Ware, v. anx. were, i. 15. 22. Warld, sb. world, i. 4. 29. Warldlie, adj. worldly, ii. 17. 12. Warly, adv. cautiously, i. 24. i. Warray, adj. very true, i. 86. 22; werray, real, i. 86. 7 ; ii. 52. ii. Wat, v.pt. t. knows, i. 29. 23 ; wate, i. 5. 16 ; 86. 3. See note on i. 5. 16. Wattir, sb. water, i. 83. 13. Wauerand, adj. wavering, ii. 24. 7. Weche, sb. magician, ii. 63. Wechty, adj. weighty, i. 30. 9; ii. 5 - 14 - Wedder, sb. weather, ii. 55. 15. Wedowis, sb. widows, i. 14. 9 ; 112. 6 . Weidis, sb. weeds, ii. 64. 30. Weilfair, sb. welfare, i. 3. 5 ; 13. 14. Weill, adv. well, i. ii. 4; 24. 5. Weir, sb. war, i. 96. 9 (see note); ii. 17. 13, and margin. Weirfair, sb. warfare, ii. 17. 13. Weiwe, v. pr. t. weave, ii. 58. 23. Wei thy, adj. wealthy, i. 128. 13. Welwot, sb. velvet, i. 114. 18. See note. Wemen, sb. women, i. 29. 9. Werck, sb. work, ii. 16. 13. Werk, sb. work, volume, i. 35 - ^ 9 - Werklume, sb. a working tool, ii. 6. 4, II. Werst, adj. worst, i. 12. 36; 114. Wes, V. was, i. 3. 20; 31. 18 (i. 43. 5). See note on i. 31. 18. Wesche, v. inf. wash, i. 13. 35. Weschelis, sb. vessels, i. 94. 3, 12. Weschin, v. pp. washed, i. 108. 12; ii. 22. 24. Wey, V. inf. weigh, i. 134. 7. Weyit, v. pt. t. weighed, i. 51. 3. Wg, V. pr. t. feel disgust, ii. 31. 32 ; 59 - 35 - See note on ii. 31. 32. Wices, sb. vices, i. 65. 29. Wichecraft, sb. witchcraft, i. 118. 16. Wicketlie, adv. wickedly, i. 41. 21 wickitlie, i. 116. 23. Wickitnes, sb. wickedness, i. 30. 31. Wikit, adj. wicked, i. 5. 27 ; 8. 27. Wilbe, V. will be, i. 24. 28. Windfallin, adj. boastful, ii. 10. 4. Winezarde, sb. vineyard, i. 45. 10. Wirkaris, sb. workers, i. 75. 13 ; 105. 30 - Wirking, v. ger. working, i. 122. 18. Wirscheping, v. ger. worshipping, ii. 5 - ^ 5 ; Wirschipfull, adj. worshipful, worthy, ii. 23. 12; 77. 29. Wisdum, sb. wisdom, i. 125. 26; wisdume, i. 97. 5. Wissing, V. pr. p. wishing, i. 13. 2T. Witsonday, sb. Whitsunday, i. 2. 21 ; 53- 22. Wnfaythfulnes, sb. unfaithfulness, ii. 21. 13. Wnwar, adj. unwaiy, ii. 64. 28. Woceis, sb. voices, ii. 54. 26. Wodinsday, sb. Wednesday, i. 126. II. Wodnes, sb. fury, madness, ii. 21. 3 ; woudnes, ii. 23. 32. Woid, adj. void, i. 54. 25. Wolter, sb. an overturning, i. 49. 22. Woltring, v. ger. overturning, i. 15. 10. See note. Wolumis, sb. volumes, ii. I 7 - Womet, V. vomit, ii. 54. i. Wonderous, adj. wondrous, i. 23. 19. Woo, sb. woe, i. 40. ii. Wors, adj. worse, ii. 81 (headline). Worschipar, sb. worshipper, ii. 21. 12. Worschippit, v. pp. worshipped, i. 41. 18. Worthi, adj. worthy, i. 4. 35. Woteis, sb. votes, ii. 76. 26. Woud, adj. mad, ii. 27. 2. Wouing, V. pr. p. wooing, i. 74. 10. Woul, sb. wool, ii. 65. 18 ; wowl. ii. 65. 19. i88 GLOSSARY. Woulfis, sb. wolves, i. 14. 15 ; ii. 8. 27. Voulfis, sb. wolves, ii. 65. 17. Wounderis, sb. wonders, i. 15. 8; 17. 24. Wow, sb. vow, i. 112. 3. Wow, V. inf. vow, i. 112. 2; wowit, pp. i. 112. II. Wow, sb. wool, ii. 65. lo. Wowein, v. pp. woven, ii. 65. 9. Wpbigare, sb. builder, ii. 3. 4. Wpbigging, V. ger. building, ii. 6. i. Wpryiss, v. arise, ii. 70. 13. Wpsproung, v. pp. sjrrung up, ii. 12. Wpsprouting, v. pr. p. sprouting, ii. 18. 13. Wrait, V. pt. t. wrote, i. 54. 21 ; 71. 17 (margin) ; 139. 3. Wraith, sb. wrath, i. 7. I ; 14. 6. Wrangous, adj. wrongly obtained, i. 106. 25. Wranguslie, adv. wrongfully, i. 53. 4. Wrayith, j/;. wrath, i. 30. I4 ; wrayth, 81. 19. See note on i. 30. 14. Wrechit, adj. wretched, i. 133. 29. Wreit, sh. writ, ii. 7 - l6. Wrek, sb. wreck, i. 8. 19. Wristeai'is, sb. wresters, ii. 12. 14. Wristingis, sb. wrestings, ii. 23. 27. Writ, V. inf. write, i. 25. ii; writt, i. 120. 4. Writ, sb. writing, i. 34. 6. Wrocht, z;.wrought, i. 15. 10; 75. ^ 4 ; Wrying, v. pr. p. twisting, i. 20. i. See note. Wrysting, v. pr. p. distorting, i. 20. i. See note. Wryt, sb. writing, i. 2. 6 ; 4. 17 ; 10. 20. See note on i. 2. 6. Wrytear, sb. writer, i. 55. 17 (mar¬ gin) ; pi. ii. II. 9. _ Wrytt (wryit), sb. writing, i. 17.9. Wryttar, sb. writer, i. 24. i. Wryttaris, sb. writers, i. 10. 20 (mar- gin). Wryttingis, sb. writings, i. 2. 14. pron. us, i. 83. 14. Wychecraft, sb. witchcraft, i. 44. 26. Wychkitnes, sb. wickedness, ii. 79. 24. Wyfes, sb. wives, i. no. 27. Wyild, adj. wild, ii. 65. 12. Wyise, adj. wise, ii. 53 - 28. Wyldsum, adj. wild, i. 9. 5. Wyle, adj. vile, ii. 79. 27, Wyll, V. will, i. 7. 24. Wyndis, sb. winds, i. 3. 7. Wyndwart, adv. windward, i, 4. i. Wynis, sb. vines, i. 45. 13. Wynkit, v. pt. t. winked, ii. 78. 13. Wyrk, V. inf. work, i. 17. 24. Wyrkand, v. pr. p. working, i. ii. 26. Wys, V. inf. wish, i. 10. il. Wyse, adj. wise, i. 5. 14. Wysedome, sb. wisdom, i. 4. lO. Wyslie, adv. wisely, ii. 57. 10; vyse- lie, ii. 70. 17' Wyssis, V. pr. t. wishes, i. 23 (head¬ line). Wyth,/re/, with, i. 78. 12. Ydil, adj. idle, ii. 28. 31. Ydoiatouris, sb. idolaters, i. 9. 18. Ydolatricall, adj. idolatrous, i. 9. II ; 12. 4. Ymages, sb. images, i. 5. 35. Yow, pron. you, i. 81. 23 (probably thow = thou). Ze, pron. ye, i. 6. 4, 17, 19 ; 7. 27. Ze, adv. yea, i. 12. 7 ; 23. 17. Zeil, sb. zeal, ii. 79. 6. Zeir, sb. year, i. 12. 24. Zeirly, adv. yearly, i. 6. 8. Zele, sb. zeal, i. 13. 13; 53. 2. Zere, sb. year, i. 47. 13 ■, pi. zeris, i. 3. 10, 16; 6. 34; 59. 30. Zet, V. inf. pour, i. 10. 5 > ii- 21. 7 - See note on i. 10. 5. Zettis, sb. gates, i. 139. 23, 28. Zierly, adj. yearly, i. 115. 21. Zis, adv. yes, ii. 57. 21. Zit, conj. yet, i. 4. 9 ; 6. 15 ; 10. 12,• 17. 27. Zok, sb. yoke, i. 29. 18 ; ii. 4. 14. Zokit, V. pt. t. yoked, i. no. 5. Zong, adj. young, i. 45. 13 ; zoung, i. loi. 16; ii. 58. 13. Zouthe, sb. youth, i. 5. 31. Zouthhed, sb. youth, i. 23. 13, 23. Zour, pron. your, i. 4. 26, 29, 30. Zoure, pron. your, i. 4. 33. Zouris, pron. pi. your, i. 7. 28, 29. Zo'N, pron. you, i. 5. 31. Zowthheid, sb. youth, i. 54. 9. See note on i. 23. 13. Zuil-day, sb. Christmas, i. 115. 26. Zule, sb. Christmas, i. 27. 15 ; 28. 26. See note on i. 27, 15. GLOSSARY OF READINGS AND WORDS GIVEN IN THE EOOTNOTES. [The references are to the volume, page, and number of footnote, thus : Abolischit, i. 123. 9— i.e., vol. i. p. 123, footnote No. 9.] Abolischit, i. 123. 9. Abome ( = abone), i. 71. 14. Aborit ( = about), i. 70. 8. Abuisss, i. 123. 7. Abuss ( = abuse), i. 66. 14. Accuisss, i. 98. 9. Accuss, i. 83. 7. Admonissit, i. 132. 3. Adornit, i. 98. 7. Advertis, i. 115. 2. Afiferme, i. 65. 18 ; 75. 14. Affirme, i. 100. 7. Agains ( = aganis), i. 64. 16. Aganis, i. 87. 8. Alanerlie, i. 134. 5; 137. 3. Allegeinge, i. 71. i. Almaine, i. 100. 6. Aimes, i. 105. 10, Almis, i. 105. 5. Alon, i. 80. 6. Alter, i. 91. 8. Alwys, i. 74. 19. Amang, i. 89. 3. Amitis ( = amittis), i. 21. i. Ane, i. 82. 6. Angilicall ( = angelicall), i. 23. 2. Antient, i. 83. 3. Apostole, i. Ii 5 - 4 - Apparis, i. 102. ii. Apperand, i. 116. 6. Applauting, i. 92. i. Appreiffe, i. 103. 4. Approuat, i, 80. ii. Approwit, i. 71. 11. Appunctit, i. 82. 9. Appuntting, i. 107. 2. Aris, i. 120. I. Armi, i. 123. 2. Assentying, i. 64. 10. Assurid, i. 81. 5. Astrik ( = astrict), i. 74. 10. Auchten, i. 82. 3. Avifalk, i. 132. 5. Awld, i. 102. 6. Babil, i. 78. Ii ; 97. 6. Baisine, i. 84. 3. Baltheum ( = Balteum), i. 51- 2. Balzeis, i. 94. 9. Banics ( = banise), i. 50. 3. Baptim, i. 73. ii. Baptizme, i. 83. 2. Barbar, i. 113. 3. Barbowr, i. 131. 4. Bameis, i. 84. 2. Bassin, i. 94. 5. Be ( = by), i. 74. 4; 87. 9. Beand, i. 70. 5 ; 95 - 5 ' Bee ( = be), i. 10. 3 ; 32. 3. Befoir, i. 125. 2. Beggit, i. 119. 7. Behuvis, i. 78. 9. Beine, i. 77. 9. Beleiff, i. 77. 12. Beleiffe, i. 69. 13; 108. 3. Belewand, i. 64. 29. Belowit, i. 64. 21. Bent (=:bend), i. ii. 4. Beying, i. 65. 3 ; 66. 13. Bischoppis, i. 64. 7. Blyithnes ( = blytimes), i. 29. i. Braige ( = brag) i. 80. 10. Brint, i. 114. 5 - Brothelie ( = brotherlie), i. 44. 2. GLOSSARY OF READINGS AND WORDS 190 Bundin, i. 88. 2. Burding ( = burdin), i. 50. 2. Buriet, i. 72. 8. But ( = without), i. 65. 19. Caice, i. 73. 12; 100. 3. Calvinistis, i. 79 - 2. Calwynnis, i. 71. i. Celebrratit ( = celebratit), i. 29. 3. Ceremoneis, i. 83. 6. Certifeid, i. 65. 21. Chance, i. 69. 5. Charitie, i. 75. 5 - Chocht, i. 139. I. Chryst, i. 65. 7. Chrystis, i. 86. 2. Cieteis ( = citeis), i. 50. 4. Circumsition ( = circumcition), i. 29. 4. Circuncedit, i. 82. 2. Circuncidit, i. 82. 2. Clargye, i. 64. 3. Comburgess, i. 95. 4- Commandand, i. 120. 9. Commandmentis, i. 130. 2. Complent, i. 120. 2. Compliant, i. 120. 2. Compuncitioiin ( = compunctioun), i. II. I. Concewis, i. 76. 7. Condam, i. 123. 8. Condampe, i. 98. i. Condampnit, i. 79 - 7 - Condampt, i. 71. 15. Condempe, i. 95. i. Coniuuit ( = coniunit), i, 68. 8. Conscience, i. 65. 10. Consellis, i. 79. 6. Consience ( = conscience), i. 13. i. Continewalie, i. 69. 14. Contraymen, i. 68. 7 - Contrays, i. 72. ii. Cosingis, i. 96. 5. Councillis, i. 70. 10; 73. 3. Counsal, i. 74. ii. Counsallis, i. 69. i. Covit, i. loi. 9. Cowittis, i. 66. 18. Cristin, i. 95. 9. Cum, i. 127. 2. Dagerous, ii. 3. 2. Damosall, i. 79. 3. Dayis, i. 91. 9 ; 72. 12. De ( = dee), i. 58. 2. Deceawit, i. 76. 15. Deceisss, i. 82. ii. Decesis, i. 82. ii. Decreit, i. 73. 2. Decretis, i. 95. 2. Deid, i. 85. 9. Deithe, i. 102. 8. Dekin, i. 102. 5. Denuid, i. 72. 9. Denyand, i. 117. 2. Departit, i. 124. 5. Depressing (»=depressioun), i. 66. 24. Desyris, i. 135. 3. Desyrows, i. 67. 9. Determe, i. 73. 5. Detrect ( = detract), i. 65. 20. Dewte, i. 107. 7. Distinctioune, i. 76. 4. Dountraping (=:dountramping), i. ii. 3 - . Douris, i. 87. 5. Dures, i. 87. 5. Effectiones (--affections), i. loi. 3. Effectioun ( = affectioun), i. 7. 5. Efferis, i. 73. 9. Embrace, i. 66. ii. Embrass, i. 74. 17. Erar, i. 70. 4. Eselie, i. 128. 2. Estait, i. 76. II. Eternal], i. 68. 5. Ethnik, i. 131. 4. Eunichtis, i. 121. 4. Ewerie, i. 77 - 6. Exempill, i. 78. 2. Expres, i. lOi. 13. Fabil, i. 78. ii. Fader, i. 91. 6. Faderris, i. 86. 6. Faill, i. 83. II. Fallow, i. 74. 8. Falzeitte, i. 100. I. Faythe, i. 75. 2. Fearce (^scarce), i. 14. 3. Fer ( = fet), i. 4. i. Ferder, i. 69. 12; 80. 7. Fermlie, i. 134. 7. Fermly, i. 64. 19. Ferventlie, i. 126. 7. Fews ( = fewds), i. 56. i. Forbiddis, i. 87. 13. Fowrtene, i. 99. 7. Frieday, i. 126. 5 - Furyous, i. 96. 8. Fylthe, i. 83. 10. Fyve, i. 133. i. Galstreinge, i. 128. 4. Garmontis, i. 128. 4. Generalie, i. 74. 12. Generalye, i. 76. 22. Geneue, i. 72. 13. GIVEN IN THE FOOTNOTES. 191 Genration ( = generation), i. 32. i, Gentillis, i. 114. i. Gife, i. 97. 9. Giff, i. 67. 14. Giffand, i. 99. 9. Gif&n, i. 99. I. Gififis, i. 102. 2. Giwe, i. 97. 8. Glorfeit ( = glorifeiit), i. 41. I. Goddis, i. 65. 4, Gratius, i. 96. i. Gretunlie (=gretumlie), i. 59. i. Gross, i. 114. 8. Grosse, i. 78. 2. Grytt, i. 66. 19; 81. 2; 87. lO. Gyf, i. 71. 8. Gyffand, i. 68. 15. Gyme, i. 93. 8; 105. il. Had ( = hald, hold), i. 85. 10. Hade (=hald), i. 133. 6. Hais (=hes), i. 81. 10. Haive, i. 64. ii ; 8r. 12. Happynnit, i. 134. 2. Hatterent, i. 68. i. Havear, i. 106. 9. Hawe, i. 65. 13 ; 66. 10. Haweand, i. 91. i. He ( = be), i. 6. i. He ( = hae), i. 25. 3. Hed, i. 71. 7. Heinessis, i. 96. 3. Herese, i. 65. 5. Heretage, i. 121. 6. Hierusalem, i. 123. 4. Hin (=:him), i. 89. 4. Historie, i. no. 4. Howpit, i. 84. 5. Humilitie, i. 66. 6. Idolitricall _( = idolatricall), i. 44. i. Immixing, i. 116. I. Inferior, i. 64. 2. Ingyme ( = ingyne), ii. 48. I. Innit, i. 90. 10. Interlie, i. 133. 5. Inwisibill, i. 86. 9. Joint ( = iunit), i. 66. 8 ; 90. 10. Joit, i. 71. 9 ; 134 - 5 - Jugment, i. 120. 4. Juiglourie, i. 87. 7. Rest, i. 127. 4. Lairgly, i. 73. 8. Lait, i. 81. 3. Lauge, i. loi. i. Lawbouris, i. 69. 7. Lawchin, i. 73. 4. Lawer, i. 81. 8. Layikmen, i. 64. 4. Laytmen ( = layitmen), i. 64. 4. Leiff ( = leue), i. 76. i. Leiff, i. 66. 15 ; 97. 5 ; 136. 2. Lernit, i. 124. 3. Lernynge, i. loi. 4. Lest ( = leist), i. 66. 3 ; 70. 9. Lest ( = left), ii. 26. 2. Leswme, i. 94. i. Letter ( = latter), i. 79. 5. Levis, i. 117. 3. Lippit (=:lippir), i. 7. 3. Lnfe, i. 68. 4. Luffe, i. 66. 20. Lufhs, i. 66. 17 ; 106. i. Luthdris, ii. ii. i. Lyffe, i. 133. 7. Lytill, i. 72. 14; 78. 4. Mais. (Maies. =Maiestie), i. 4. 3. Malingning ( = malinging), i. 61. i. Mambres ( = Jambres), i. 62. 3. Mammone ( = manimonae), i. 9. 2. Man (=:must), i. 66. 4. Maner, i. 122. 3. Manifestlye, i. 71. 16. Mann, i. 114. 4. Manteame, ii. 8. 2, Manteameris, ii. 5. 2. Manteamit, ii. 9. 2. Manteimaris (= inanteinaris), i. 62. 2. Marie ( = marry), i. 74. 3. Mariet, i. 128. I. Markit ( = mankit), i. 43. I. Martires, i. 89. I. Matur ( = mater), i. 65. 8. May ( = more), i. 80. 4; 81. I. Mayr ( = more), i. 117. 4. Meaine ( = meane), i. 45. 17 (margin). Mee ( = me), i. 14. i. Mein, i. 90. 5. Mekill, i. 83. 4. Menis ( = meanis), i. 81. 7. Meruolis ( = meruelis), i. 50. i. Metis, i. 126. 8. Meyne ( = mind), i. 127. 3. Mister, i. 106. 3. Mixcing, i. 116. 2. Moder, i. 73. 6. Monye, i. 98. 8. Mortale, i. 76. 8. Muif, i. 81. 4. Mysteris, i. 80. 9. Nane ( = nocht), i. 76. 21 ; loi. 7. Nationis, i. 68. 14. Nawit ( = namit), i. 25. i. 192 GLOSSARY OF READINGS AND WORDS Nawyss, i. 75. 3. Nay ( = na), i. 71. 5. Necessare, i. 82. 8. Nedz ( = nedis), i. 5. I. Nobdilitie (= nobilitie), i. 3. i, Noch ( = na), i. 76. 5. Nochtheles (= nochttheles), i. 9. 3. Non ( = nocht), i. 64. 9. Nor ( = than), i. 84. 6. Notheles ( = nochttheles), i. 25. 2. Notifiette, i. 132. 7. Nott (:=not), i. 31. I ; 33 - I ; 37 - I ; 40. 2. Noumer, i. 89. 5. Nowbillis, i. 68. 6. Nowmer, i. 80. I. Numbrir, i. 89. 7. Obsedience ( = obcedience), i. 59. 2. Oblatioune, i. 88. 7. Obtenir ( = obtenit), i. 49. i. Off( = of), i. 83. I. Onderstandinge, i. 67. 13. Ondowtit, i. 66. 12. Oneiustlie, i. 76. 2. Onelye, i. 68. 16. Onelyk, i. 81. 9. Onepossible ( = impossible), i. 66. 5. Onto, i. 76. 13. Pacient, i. 81. ii. Paip, i. 102. 4 ; 103. 6. Panis, i. 124. 6. Parctakaris, i. 85. i. Pastotores ( = pastores), i. 7. 2. Perceawand, i. 64. 14. Permitt, i. 136. 3. Perrell, i. 82. 10. Perseqnutioun, i. 67. 2. Persit, i. 77. 14. Persuttand, i. 95. 6. Petir, i. 103. 2. Placis, i. 89. 10. Plane, i. 98. 6. Plentewsnes, i. 78. i. Plesss, i. 125. 4. Policeis, i. 128. 6. Prcemiss, i. 107. 4. Premiss, i. 132. 2. Premisss, i. 87. i. Prescrivit, i. 126. I. Presens, i. 68. 2 ; 86. i. Primitive, i. 131. 3. Priuvis, i. 88. 5. Professand, i. 70. I. Proffetis ( = profetis), i. 19. I. Proffitable, i. 130. 6. Promit, i. 136. 3. Publicanis, i. 137. i. Publict ( = publick), i. 26. I. Pursss, i. 123. 3. Qhilk, ii. 23. 2. Qua (=quha), i. 62. i. Quarein, i. 99. 10. Quhais, i. 72. i ; 102. 7. Quharethrw, ii. 3. 3. Quhilks ( = quhilkis), i. 2. i. Quhill ( = to), i. 77. 10. Quho, i. 65. 6. Rather ( = levir), i. 68. 13. Rebuik, i. 78. 5. Receavyng, i. 90. 6. Recewit, i. 95. 7. Remigatis, ii. 67. 2. Rennigant, i. IIO. I. Rennigatis ( = renegatis), i. 58. i. ReprevifFe ( = repreue), i. loi. 10, Resawis, i. 84. 10. Rescivis, i. 64. 17. Restitutioun, i. 67. 4. Restorit, i. 106. 4. Retis, i. 119. I. Reule, i. 66. 2. Reull, i. 66. 2, Rhyteous, i. 91. 4. Richteusnes (= righteusnes), i. 61. Riddisdale (= Liddisdale), i. 108. Rigorows, i. 64. 15. Roytous ( = ryotous), i. 62. 5 ; 82. Rychtews, i. 76. 16; 91. 4. Sabaoth ( = Sabbath), i. 32. 2. Sabbaoth ( = Sabbath), i. 28. i. Sabbot, i. 116. 7. Sabboth ( = Sabbath), i. 51. I. Sacrefiar, i. 90. ii. Sadis, i. 79. 6; 134. 4. Said3 S3 ( = saidis), i. 33. 3. Salange (=sa lange), i. 106. 2. Saluioour ( = Salinour), i. 2. 2. Sawin, i. 128. 5. Scaw ( = schaw), i. 99. 6. Schame, i. 119. 5. Scheir, i. 122. 7. Scho, i. 97. 5. Scotte, i. 97. 2. Scriptouris, i. 65. i ; 69. 2. Scriptuirin, i. 105. 4. Selffis, i. 77. 7 - Semelie, i. 93. 9. Semplie ( = semple), i. 78. 10. Sene ( = sen), i. 73. 7. Sence, i. 72. 5. Sene, i. 71. 6. Settis ( = saitis), i. 106. 6. Sewintie, i. 85. 7. GIVEN IN THE FOOTNOTES. 193 Sindre, i. 74. 7. ^ Sing, singe (=sign), i. 118. i. Skarslie, i. 122. 6. Skayirslye, i. 122. 7. Slewthfulle, i. 74. 17. Sonndis ( = soundis), i. 37. 2. Sonnis, i. 64. i. Soundyng, i. 75. 6. Spitualie (== spiritualie), i. 94. 8. Spreit, i. 65. 17 ; 76. 12. Spreitt, i. 99. 4. Sprig (=:spring), ii. 61. i. Spronnge, i. loi. 5. Ssuandis, ssevandis ( = sei'uandis), i. III. 3. Starne, i. 122. 8. State ( = stare), i. 9. 4. Straitlie, i. 121. i. Straitlye, i. 132. 4. Strynth, i. 73. I. Subdittis, i. 96. 2; 136. i. Subiectis, i. 64. 5. Subitis ( = subditis), i. 94, 10. Subsequent, i. 69. 4. Suirlie, i. 74. 14. Sunge, i. 117. i. Swa, i. 68. 10. Syclyk, i. 77. 5. Sydis, i. 134. 4. Symbale, i. 75. 6. Syne,_ i. 65. 14 ; 76. 3. Synnis, i. 76. 6. Ta ( = to), i. 113. 4 - Taberne, i. 94. 6. Tablis, i. 94. 3. Teiche, i. 81. 6. Temperal (^temporal), i. ii. 2. Tempill, i. 123. 4. Testefeying, i. 67. ii. Tha ( = those), i. 93. 6. Thai ( = them), i. 137. 5. Thair, i. 64. 6. Thairof, i. 67. 15. Thane, i. 74. 13. The( = thai, those), i. 80. 5. The ( = thee), i. 7. 4 ; ii. i ; 60. i ; 63. 2; ii. 15. I. Thee ( = the), i. 4. 2 ; 6. 2 ; 7. I ; 8. I ; 9. I ; 10. 2 ; 12. 2; 14. 2 ; 20. I. Thraul, i. 89. 9. Thriffil, i. 113. 2, Treuth, i. 126. 6. Trew, i. 68. 3 ; 97. i. Trimbe ( = trimble), i. 40. i. Truble, i. 65. 11. Trublit, i. 64. 22. Tway, i. 80. 3. VOL. II. Twiching, i. 93. 7. Undivydit, i. 84. 9. Usit, i. 113. 5. Velwes, i. 114. 6. Verite, i. 65. 15. Vissis, i. 64. 13. Vnduottitlie ( = vndouttitlie), i. 29. 2. Vnfezeitlie (=vnfenzeitlie), i. 10. 4. Vseyng, i. 84. ii. Vsinge, i. 121. 3. Vthirvayis, i. 119. 3. Vtiltie ( = vtilitie), i. 24. i. Waine, i. 76. 19. Wardle ( = warld), i. 105. 2. Warelie, i. 86. 7. Wder ( = uther), i. 77. 5. Welteringe, i. 99. 5. Wer, i. 82. 5 ; 9 L 7 ; 94 - 7 - Weray, i. 79. 10, Werkis, i. 77. 4. Wes, i. 120. 7. Weschallis, i. 94. 2. Whatsumewir, i. 77. 8. Wicis, i. 83. 10. Wickit, i. 65. 22. Wirker, i. 1 30. I. Wisibill, i. 86. 8. Witheris ( = wtheris), i. 107. i. Witnessis, i. 84. 4. Wndowtily, i. 70. 2. Wond ( = wind), i. 65. 9. Workaris, i. 75. 7. Wreitt, i. 66. 9; 120. 3. Wretaris, i. 81. 3. Wrettin, i. lOO. 8. Wretting, i. 76. 17. Wrettis, i. 76. 10; 86. 5 - Writting ( = writtin), i. 77. II. Wrraith ( = wraith), i. 14. 4. Wryetar ( = wrytear), i. 55. I. Wryit ( = wrytt), i. 17. I. Wrytting ( = wryttin), i. 25. 4. Wsit, i. 83.^ 5. Wunderis, i. 75. 8. Wys, i. 69. 3. Wytheris, i. 136. 5 - Yath ( = that), ii. 7. 2. Yaw ( = yow), i. 81. 14. Yit, i. 120. 6. Yngland, i. 74. 5 - Za (= zea), i. 74. 20. Zee ( = ze, ye), i. 10. i ; 22. i. Zouthed (zouthhed), i. 23. l. ! Zu ( = zow), i. 67. 3. N INDEX OF AUTHORS AND BOOKS QUOTED OR REFERRED TO, AND OF PERSONS, PLACES, SUBJECTS, MENTIONED (IN ORIGINAL SPELLING). [The references are to the volume, page, and line.] Aaron, i. 40. 22. Abiron, i. 19. 20; 21. 7. Achan, i. 114. 7 ; 114. 16. Achimelech, i. in. 26. Adam, i. 91. 22 ; ii. 62. 30. Aigipt, ii. 31. 26. Agabus, ii. 71. 7. Agag, i. II 4 -..I- Agrippinus, ii. 25. 8. Alemannie, i. 80. 25 ; 96. i. Alexander (the Martyr), i. 116. 10. Alexander Severus (Emperor), ii. 49.3. Ambrose, i. 57. 7; 70. 14. (“De fid.,” lib. iii.), i. 72. 8. (“Desacr.,” lib. v. cap. i.), i. 92. 34. (“De Spir. Sancto,”iii. 10.), i. 98. 25- (“In I Timoth. iii.”), i. in. 21. (“ De obit. Valent, fratris et Theo- dos.”), i. 125. 28. Ammon, i. 29. 2 ; 29. 8. Amonites, i. 43. 31. Amos, i. 19. 6. Ananias, i. 127. 26. Andro, i. 92. n ; ii. 29. 21. Antichriste, i. 103. 16. Antiochus, ii. 74. 15. Antverpiae, i. 47 ; 140. 7 ; ii. I. Apelles, ii. 51. 15. Aphrica, i. 134. 22. Aphrik, i. 33. 19 ; ii. 20. 24. Aphrik Counsel, ii. 26. 20. Apollinaris, ii. 32. 28. Ariniinia, ii. 74. 18. Arius (and Arrius), i. 71. 16; ii. 10. 22; 63. I. Arrianis, i. 95. 23 ; ii. 21. 4(a) ; 21.5. Asianis, i. 135. 21. Assuerus, i. 28. 34. Athalia, i. 121. 17. Athanasuis, i. 70. 14; ii. 11. 16. Athenis, i. 26. 15. Augustine, St, i. 21. 32; 26. 5; 70. 14; 73 - 19 - (“De bapt. cont. Donat.,” i. 2), i. 21. 32. (“Contra epist. Permenie”), i. 21. 32. (“Ad lanuarium,” i. ii.), i. 27. 13. (“De ciuitate Dei,” x. 4), i. 27. 24. (Ibid., xvi. 22), i. 92. 29; 125. 25. (“Denat. et grab,” 36), i. 73. 19. (“De peccat. merit, et remis.”), i. 73 - 25. (“Ad Vincent, de fid.,” iii. 9), i. 81. 21. (“De Ecclesias.”), i. 83. 5. U De trinit.,” iii. 4), i. 89. 3. (“ Serm. de sanct.,” 19), i. 89. 12. (“In Psal. xxxiii.”), i. 92. 25. (“Epist.,” Ivii.), i. 72. 7. (Ibid., lix.), i. 92. 27. (Ibid., cvii.), i. 92. 32. (Ibid., clxv.), i. 103. 11. INDEX OF AUTHORS AND BOOKS, ETC. 195 (“De origine animae,” i. 23), i. 117- 13- (“Trac.,” cxviii. x.), i. 118, li. (“Sermode Spiritu,” 9), i. 118. ii. (“De cognitione verse vitse,” 39), i. 124. 16. (“Confess.”), i. 125. 25. (“ Enchirid.”), i. 125. 25. (“De verb. Apost.”), i. 125. 25. (“ De spirit, et lit.,” 33, 34), i. 130. i. (“Cont. epist. Fund.,” 5), i. 118. i. Austrik, ii. 34. 25. Babilonianis, i. 44.12 (sidenote); 52. 6. Balthazar, i. 94. 5, 13. Baptist, St Johne, i. 17. 19. Barnabas, i. 15. 15; 99. 10. Basil, i. 70. 15 ; 83. 3 ; 124. 18. (“De spiritu sanct”), i. 83. 2. Bassus, ii. 74. 14. Belial, i. 119. 28. Berengarius, i. 98, 20. Besebeel, ii. 57. 8. Bethel, i. 41. 5. Bethulia, i. 28. 32. Bonifacius, ii. ii. 12. Bruxellis, i. 48. Buke of Discipline, i. 27. 31 (margin). Bullinger, i. 130. 5. Cselestius, ii. 62. 29. Csesar, i. 102. 2, 3. Caleb, i. 125. 10. Caluin, i. 70. 20; 98. 19. (“ Institut. de sacram.”), i. 81. 2. (“Deord. eccl.”), i. 100. 13, 15. (“Institut. de coena Domini”), i. 87. 24. _ Caluiniane (-is), i. 50. 15; 23. 6. Candace, i. 121. 15. Capernaitis, i. 86. 26. Cappadocia, ii. 75. 17. Capreolus, ii. 76. ii. Carthage, ii. 27. 3 (sidenote). Catechis (Calvin’s), i. 90. 20. Catholickis, passivi. Celestinus, ii. 77. 29. Celestius, ii. 19. 3. Chalchedonense, i. 79. 13. Cham, ii. 26. 27, 24. Chanaan, i. 52. 2. Chrisle, i. 7. 31 ; 8 . I. Christianis, i. 6. 35. Chrysostome, i. 70. 15 ; 87. 28; 98. 25. (“In Mat.,” 26), i. 93. I. (“Ad populum Anliochic. Homel.,” 66), i. 124. 8. (“ In Matt. Homel.,” 83), i. 87. 28. Cicero (“Offic.,” i.), i. 23. 24. Clement, i. 70. 12. Confessioun (Genevan English C.), i. 79. 16. Congregatioun, i. 10. 20. Constantinople, i. 79. 17. Constantinopolitanum, i. 79. ii. Constantins (Emperor), ii. 21. 24 (sidenote). Core, i. 19. 20 ; 21. 7. Corinthianis, i. 42. 18 ; ii. 52. 27. Costerius, ii. 15. 10. Croceraguel, i. 56. 17 (sidenote), 20. Cypriane, i. 43. 8 ; 57. 4 ; 70. 13. (I Epist., 4), i. 43. 9. (Ibid., 31), i. 105. I. (2 Epist., 3), i. 88. 22. (Ibid.), i. 92. 17. (Ibid.), i. 116. 2. (“ Serm. de lap.,” i. 104. 14. Cyrillus, i. 70. 15 ; ii. ii. 17 ; 74. 31. Dalida, i. 6. ii. Damasus, i. 117. 9. Dan, i. 41. 5. Dathan, i. 19. 20 ; 21. 7. Dauid, i. 79. 4 ; 88. 25. Davidsone (Johne), ii. 10. 6. Debora, i. 121. 13. Denmark, i. 74. 7 ; 95. 29. Dionysius, i. 70. ii. Donatistis, i. 103. 12; ii. 20. 17(a), 23. Donatus, ii. I9. I ; 20. 23 ; 32. 27. Edinburgi (Edinburgh), i. i. ; 2. 18; 34. 2 ; 35 (title-page). Eleazarus, i. 43. 3. Elizabeth, i. 76. 18. Encenia, i. 29. 12. Ephesinum, i. 79 - H- Ephesus, i. 86. 16. (Council of), ii. 74. 14. Epicurianis, i. 8. 20. Esaias, i. 17. 20. Ethnik (-is), i. 5. 12 ; 8. 28. Eua,i. 73 -,15- Euaristus, i. 116. lo. Eunomius, ii. 19. I ; 64. 13. Europa, i. 33. 19. Eusebius, i. 89. 2. (“Demonst. euang.”), i. 89. 5. (“ Eccle. hist.,” vi. 34), i. 90. 6. (Ibid., vi. 34), i. 98. 9. (Ibid., vi.), ii. 49. lo. Eutiches, ii. il. 5. Ezechias, i. 123. 19. Fabiane, i. 116, lo. Foelix, ii. 75 - 26. France, i. 135- 6 . 196 INDEX OF AUTHORS AND BOOKS, Galathianis, ii. 29. ii, 12. Gallis, ii. title-page, 3. Geneua (Genevan Confession), i. 33. 18 ; 72. 19 ; 79. 17 ; 86. 18. Gennadius, ii. 14. Gentilis, ii. 51. 15. Giezi, i. 7. 23. Glasqow, i. no. 3 (sidenote). Gnostici, ii. 51. 16. Gode (Godis), i. 17. 30; 6. 28; 7. i ; 15. 2. passim. Gratiane, ii. 22. 21. Gregore (of Nazianzum), ii. il. 12; 75 - 17 - Gregore (of Nyssa), ii. 75. 20. Harmogenes, ii. 51. 15. Hay, George, i. 92. 18 (sidenote); 116. 7 (sidenote). Hebreuis, i. 29. 12. Helias, i. 126. 2. Helisaeus, i. 127. 21. Hester, i. 28. 33 ; 29. 10. Hieremie, i. 31. 9. (2), i. 44. 18. (15), i. 125. 15. (27), i. 95. 9. (38), 1. 44.18. Hieroboam, i. 40. 33 ; 41. 10. Hierome, i. 26. 5; 27. 13. (“Contra louin.,” i. 19), i. in. 22. (“ Ad Marcellam.”), i. 27. 13. (“Epitap. Paul.”), i. 124. n. (“In I Prov.”), i. 125. 24. Hlerusalem, i. 19. 17; 26. 25; 40. .35 i 4 I-. 12. Hilarius, i. 70. 15; ii. 5 ^^- 23. Holofernes, i. 28. 32; 29. 8. Plor, i. 43. 3. lambres, i. 62. n, 16. lames, St, i. 75. 16 ; 76. 6 ; 103. 5. lannes, i. 62. n, 16. lesu, i. 76. 20. lesvs Christe, i. 40. 2. Ignatius, i. 70. 12. Ingland, i. 74. 7 ; 95. 29. Inglis, 79. 17. Inglis Bibill, i. 32. 10 (sidenote). lob, i. 76. 18. lohne, St (Evangelist), i. 76. 12; ii. 29. 21. lonathas, i. 127. 2. Ioseph,_i. 43. 7. losias, i. 125. 17. losue, i. 125. 10. louinianus, ii. 19. 2 ; 64. 13. low (-is), i. 5. 12; 18. 23; ii. 5i._ 15. lowis, sb. Jews, i. 28. 29, 34 (Jewish). IrencEus (Irinieus), i. ^o. 13; 116. 10. (“Hist.,”iv. 32), i. 89. 2 (sidenote). (Ibid., iv. 34), i. 92. 13. (Ibid., iv. 32), i. 92. 15. (Ibid., V. 24), i. 134. 15. (“Contra hseres,” v.), i. 72. 9 - Israelitis, sb. Israelites, i. 12. 32; 40. 34 ; 52. 2. ludas, i. 43. 6. lude, i. 40. 11, ludith, i. 28. 29 ; 29. 9. lulia (Mammoea), ii. 49. 3. luliane, i. 118. 17; ii. 72. 12. lulius, St, ii. 75. 27. lustinus, i. 70. 12. (“In quaest.”), i. 83. i and side- note. (“ In dialogo cum ludaeo ”), i. 89. i. Kennedie, Quintine, i. 56. 17; ii. 9. 34. Kinloquhy, Dene Patrik, i. 49. i ; 54. 24 ; 77. 7 (sidenote). Knox, lohne, i. 2. 10; 15. 8; 27. 33 ; 28. 8 ; 100. 7 (sidenote). (Schir Johne), i. 15. 22 ; 78. 6 (side- note); 88. 12 (sidenote). (“Buke of Discipline”), i. 27. 31 (sidenote). Laodicea, i. 26. 23. Leonides (father of Origen), ii. 47. 27. Leui, i. 41. 3, 24; in. 12. Linlychtquow, i. 23. 12 ; 26. 8. Lire, ii. 6. 28. Lirinensis, Vincentius, i. 70. 8 (side- note) ; ii. 6. 27. Longinus, i. 78. i. Lord of Croceraguel (Quintin Ken¬ nedy), i. 56. 17. Lothis, i. 12. 35. Louane, i. 63. 20. Lucifer, i. 45. 17. Luther, i. 120. i; ii. li. 10. Lutheranis, i. 86. 4; 98. 21. Macedonius, i. 79. 21. Malachias, i. 17. 20; 88. 24. Mambres, i. 62. n. Manasses, i. 125. 14. Manes, i. 71. 16. Manicheis, ii. 42. 9. Marcion (-is), i. 71. 16 ; ii. 51. 15. Mardocheus, i. 28. 33. Maria (Mariam), i. 40. 22. Marie, Queue of Scottis, i. 2. 2 ; 3. 2 ; 11.19; 136. 9; ii. 3 (headline); 9.12. Martialis, i. "]0. 12; 89. i. (“Ad Burdeg., 3), i. 88. 28. (Ibid.), i. 92. 7 (sidenote). PERSONS, PLACES, AND SUBJECTS. 197 Matthias, i. 43. 5. Melanchthon, i. 81. 3, 5 ; 130. 6. Melchisedech, i. 41. 3 ; 88. 22. Moabites, i. 43. 31. Alontanus, ii. 51. 30. Mother of God (the Virgin), i. 33. 4 ; ii. 44. 35 etpassim. Moyses, i. 40. 22, 24, 27; 62. 12 ; 91. 28. Nabuchodonosor, i. 105. 19. Nazansum, ii. 75. 18. Nazianzen, i. 70. 14 ; ii. ii. 16. Nehemias, ii. 3. 4. Nestorius, ii. ii. 6; 19. 3 ; 33. 22(i^), 29 ; 74. 29. Nicaenuni, i. 79. ii. Nicephor, i. 95. 22 (margin). Nicholaite, i. 127. ii (sidenote). Nicolaitis, ii. 5. 32. Ninianus, i. 18. loig). Niniuitis, i. 126. 2. Noe, ii. 27. 25. Nouatianus, ii. 18. 17; 63. 4. Oecolampadius, i. 98. 19. Ordour (of Geneva), i. 72. 18. Origene, i. 70. 13; 83. 2; iii. 21.; ii. 49. 24. (“Horn. 23 ”), i. III. 22. (“lob”), i. 124. 7. (“ Rom.,” 6), i. I17. 12. Osias (Ozias), i. 40. 7 ; 21. 15. Pannonia, ii. 34. 23. Paul, Samozatenus, ii. 64. 12. Paule, St, i. 13. 2; 15. 14. Pauli, i. 52. 35, 36. Pelagiane (-is), i. 130. 21 ; ii. 31. 26 ; 72. 13. Pelagius, i. 71. 16; li. 19. 3; 62. 26. Permenie, i. 21. 32 (.sidenote). Peter (Bishop of Alexandria), ii. 75. 7. Petir, St, i. 59. 16 ; 75. 17 ; ii. 29. 20. Petiris, St, i. 6. 21 ; 49. 13 ; 89. i. Pharao, i. 62. 12; 37. 25. Philalethus, “VitaS. And.,”i. 92. ii. Philip, Apostle, i. 84. 7 ; 121. 16. Philip (the Empriour), ii. 49. 8. Photinus, ii. 18. 28; 32. 27; 34. 16. Polycrates, i. 134. 15. Porphirius, ii. 36. 4; 49. 13. Praxeae, ii. 51. 15. Primat of Scotlande (John Hamilton), i. 19. 17. Priscilliane, ii. 19. 2; 63. 10; 64. 13. Protestantis, sh. Protestants, passim. Provest of Edinburgh, i. 2. 17. Pylat, i. 102. 3. Renfrew, cf. title-pages. Romanis, i. 42. 18. Sabellius, ii. 18. 28 ; 63. 2. Salamon, i. 93. 26. Salomon, i. 29. 18. Salphaad, i.' I2I. 23. Samozatenus, Paul, ii. 64. 12. Samuelis, i. 40. 16. Sanabalath, ii. 4. 8. Saphira, i. 127. 26. Sathan, i. 30. 28 ; ii. 5. 12. Saule (King Saull), i. 40. 17 ; 95. 13. Saxone, i. 74. 8. Scotland, title-page et passim. Scottismen, i. 94. 26. Serapion, i. 90. 7 ; 98. 8. Simon, i. 7. 26; ii. 63. 6. Sirmitane, ii. 34. 25. Solon, i. 26. 15. Spiridion, i. 126. 18 (sidenote). Spotiswod, Johne, i. 33. 9. Stephanus, Pape, ii. 25. Steuin, Pape, ii. 25. 18. Steuin, St, i. 113. 7. Superintendents, i. 16. 3. Syluestris, ii. 10. 14. Tertulliane, i. 70. 12 ; ii. 50. 27. (“De coro. mili.”), i. 83. 3. (“De Came Ch.”), i. 118. 9. (“ De Spiritu Sancto,” 27), i. 118. 9. Theophilus, ii. 75. ii. The Thre Kingis (Magi), i. 98. 13. Timothe (Timothie), i. 15. 17 ; 21. i ; 42. 22; 99. 12. Tite, i. 15. 17 ; 21. i; 42. 22 ; 99. 12. Tripertinus (“Hist.,” ix. 38), i. 134. 15. Triptolemus (“Plist.,” vi. i), i. 118. 113- (Ibid., i. 10), i. 126. 20. Tritemius, ii. 14. Turk, i. 5. 12. Vngarie, ii. 34. 25. Valens, ii. 21. 24 (sidenote). Valentinus, ii. 32. 27. Venus, ii. 82. 9. Vincentius Lirinensis, i. 70. 8 (side- note); ii. 6. 27 ; 81. I. Vvinzet, Niniane, i. 18. lo(rt); 20. I5(• 18 22 •• 91 18 ( 11. 7 9 i. 59 17 i. 28 10 i. 61 29 i. 131 22 i. 70 3 i. 123 28 20 30 (• 29 12 V 41 24 p- 77 22 V- 80 II r- 87 14 V - 104 2 \i. 104 13 li- 77 22 h- 102 24 i. 43 5 AND THE APOCRYPHA. 201 Acts— 111 . iv. V. . VI. vii. viii. viii. 19 viii. viii. 19 viii. ix. ix. 22 ix. xiii. xiv. XV. XX. xxiii. xxvi. Romans— iii. vi. vii. viii. x. xii. xiii. xiv. xvi. I Corinthians— i. . 11. IV. I Corinthians— i- 61 31 V. . ^ !• 87 13 vi. i. 103 2 i- 44 21 vii. 72 6 1 . 103 2 vii, 12. . i. 103 2 viii. i. 129 14 ix. . i. 6 II . i. 41 24 x. U- 12 14 • • 42 9 (]■ 42 30 i. 130 II xi. . i. 7 27 . i. 80 9 xii. . i. 84 5 xiii. . i. 108 18 fi- ”3 4 xiv. U- 121 15 • 1- 15 15 XV. II j . i. 52 34 2 Corinthians— i. 88 15 ii. fi- 21 3 i. 41 24 v. 80 10 U- 99 5 vii. . 1. 49 21 i. 103 5 ix. ■ 6 87 7 13 xi. i. 65 25 Galatians— i. 105 8 i. . . i. 91 16 . i. 125 23 1 109 18 v. • i i. 130 25 ii. 38 14 vi. P- 75 24 li. 76 23 Ephesians— 15 2 i;.3 li. 98 28 iii. . i. 51 25 120 28 li. 121 5 iv. P- 54 12 P- 65 15 66 I i. 62 9 • i ii. 28 16 V. f 132 5 • i ii. 71 16 Colossians— j i. 80 9 i. ‘ < ii. 44 19 I Thessalonians— i. 11 29 V. ii. i. j i. ( h 1 . ii. ii. 61 16 108 13 82 2 109 20 III 6 9 7 133 13 75 8 9 29 85 I 98 25 120 14 86 8 115 16 52 27 71 j 75 4 93 18 121 29 71 22 88 16 122 25 17 12 137 13 66 2 122 21 105 8 107 2 122 22 7 12 65 32 29 17 28 10 79 33 II 27 75 23 30 17 66 2 109 8 81 20 64 21 65 8 132 5 9 7 77 32 80 8 80 12 108 14 109 5 120 15 109 9 129 4 202 INDEX OF PASSAGES FROM SCRIPTURE. 2 Thessalonians— I Timothy— ii. 111 . IV. V. 2 Timothy— 1 . . ii. iii. 9 iii. iv. Titus— Titus— ( 13 3 iii. . . . ^ i- 81 II ) 77 24 i. 132 4 / II 5 16 Hebrews— ( 132 6 6 22 iv. . . . J 37 18 i 53 5 ti- 67 32 95 20 V. ... i. 98 29 ( h . 29 4 V. 4 . i. 21 6 i. 121 30 V. ... i. 41 34 42 22 xi. ... i. 66 3 70 3 /i. VII J . 125 23 120 6 . u. 52 6 109 lOI 10 14 xiii, . . . - Ji- U- 51 59 26 15 no 23 James (Jacob.)— \ h . 7 23 i. . i. 76 7 [']■ II 27 ( i- 80 12 i. 15 18 V. . . . ^ i- 81 14 i. 20 25 { i. 109 2 i 21 I ii. ... i. 75 14 , i- 21 26 ii. ... i. 75 16 V- 42 22 iii. 17 . i. 19 29 r- 62 10 I Peter— h 80 10 i. . i. II 26 V - 99 10 i. 31 30 \i. 127 9 ii. . . . < 1 i. 51 26 41 25 1 i. 66 I ’• lOI 20 i. 94 18 j i- 112 5 i. 121 5 127 31 iii. . . . ■= ' i. 53 30 ii. 28 14 1 i. 120 28 Iii. 29 :) i. 81 13 6 31 105 15 '• 119 8 iv. ... 1. 129 4 28 31 i- 75 16 !“• 54 25 49 13 11. 61 10 V. ... i. lOI 20 Iii. 79 32 I John (Joan.)— i. . i. 76 13 i'- 15 18 iii. . . . - 76 22 • 21 2 M- 105 28 (}.- 99 10 iii. 5 . . . i. 108 11 ii. 29 5 V. ... i. 76 7 i. 62 13 2 John— 61 140 2 i. . ii. 19 ) 28 19 Jude— / 28 29 i. 40 II ( 29 6 i. . . . . ^ i. 65 26 ii. 28 11 Revelation (Apocal.)— i. 66 13 15 19 ; /!• 19 25 41 26 1. . . . . U- 94 18 42 23 ii. ... ii. 5 30 / 74 17 iii. 15. . i. 26 23 P- 99 lOI 19 18 iii. . . . {■: 53 61 34 12 127 9 V. ... ii. 23 4 Vii. 28 16 viii. i. 91 19 CORRECTIONS AND EMENDATIONS. 20 CORRECTIONS AND EMENDATIONS. VOLUME I. 5 , 1 - 14. 1 26, 12. h For “ye ” read “ the^,” or “ye 124, 22 1 [margin), j 8, ii.\ 12, 2. 1 1 128, 2. I / For “ye read “the." 129, 26 .) 1 12, 12. For “ eccliasticall ” read “ eccLffasticall.” 3 h 6 (margin). Insert 5. 81, 13 - For “ onlyke ” read “ on lyke. ” 85, 19 - For “ techze ” read “tech ze. ” 88, 28 (margin). For “ Butdeg.” read “ Burdeg. ” 90, 15 - For “interpet” read “interpret.” 99 , 16. For “eftemis” read “estemis.” 107, 12. For “ the” read “ thee.” 114 (note 2). For “ or ” read “ for.” 125, 1. I (margin). For “ou” read “our.” 125, 4 - For “ quow ” read “ quhow.” 134, 22 (margin). For “ Aphica” read “ Aphrica. ” VOLUME II. P. 4, 1 . 14. Delete , after “people.” 10, 8. For “puff” read “puft.” 16, 2, 3. \ 32, 17- I 54, 25. ^ Forread “ ihee.^' 56, 2(<^), 14, 18, 21.1 67, 2. / 18, 27 (margin). For “ Luthe-ranis ” read “ Luther-anis.” 55, 24. “thiftuoulie” “ thiftuouslie.” 62, 25 (margin). Ai?;'“ Calui-nianis,” mrff “ Caluin-ianis.” [The marginal notes are printed in the contracted forms used in the original editions.—E d.] OJ PRINTED BY WILLIAM BLACKWOOD AND SONS. XTbe Scottish tTeyt Society. patrons. The Duke of Argyll, K.T. The Marquis of Lothian, K.T. The Marquis of Bute, K.T. The Earl of Aberdeen. The Earl of Rosebery. The Right Hon. John Inglis of Glencorse. ^resitiHxt. The Right Hon. John Inglis of Glencorse. John Skelton, Esq., C.B., LL.D., Advocate. Prof. Masson, Edinburgh University. Lieut.-Colonel A. Fergusson. Rev. Professor Mitchell, D.D., St Andrews. AiiNEAS J. G. Mackay, Esq., LL.D., Advocate, Cauttctl. Sir James D. Marwick, LL.D., Glasgow. Charles B. Logan, Esq., Deputy-Keeper of the Signet. James Moir, Esq., M.A., Aberdeen. G. P. M'Neill, Esq., Advocate. William Blackwood, Esq. Archibald Constable, Esq. James Arnot, Esq., M.A. P. PIuME Brown, Esq. William Tough, Esq., M.A. James T. Clark, Esq., Keeper of the Advocates’ Library. Thomas Dickson, Esq., LL.D., Register House. J. R. Findlay, Esq. of Aberlour. A. Forbes Irvine, LL.D., Esq. of Drum. Thomas G. Law, Esq., Librarian, Signet Library. Sir Arthur Mitchell, K.C.B., M.D., LL.D. Secretarg. Rev. Walter Gregor, M.A., LL.D., Pitsligo, Fraserburgh, Aberdeenshire, N. B. STtEasuret. William Traquair Dickson, Esq., W.S., ii Hill Street, Edinburgh. SCiihitar. Peter Ronaldson, C.A. 1890 . ^be Scottish Ueyt Society. SEVENTH ANNUAL REPORT. '^HE Annual Meeting of the Society was held in Dowell’s Rooms, George Street, on 13th November— Lieut.-Colonel A. Fergusson in the chair. Sheriff Irvine intimated an apology for absence on behalf of the Marquis of Lothian. The Annual Report was read by the Secretary, and on the motion of the Chairman, seconded by Mr Blackwood, was unanimously adopted. The Chairman moved the adoption of the Treasurer’s Statement, which was agreed to. It was unanimously agreed to elect, as members of Council, Archibald Constable, Esq., in room of .Tineas J. G. Mackay ; and James Arnot, Esq., M.A., P. Hume Brown, Esq., and William Tough, Esq., M.A., in room of the retiring members, R. W. Patrick Cochrane, Esq., LL.D., James Cranstoun, Esq., LL.D., and William Minto, Esq., M.A. Sheriff Irvine moved that the Rev. Dr Gregor be re¬ appointed Secretary, which was seconded by Mr Amours; and Mr Traquair Dickson was reappointed Treasurer on the motion of Mr Ronaldson, seconded by Dr Dickson. Mr Blackwood proposed the reappointment of Mr Ronald¬ son as Auditor, which was seconded by the Chairman. 4 A vote of thanks to the Chairman was moved by Mr Blackwood. During the past year three parts—viz., ‘ Satirical Poems of the Time of the Reformation ’ (220 pages), by Dr Cranstoun ; ‘ Lesley’s History of Scotland ’ (262 pages), by Father E. G. Cody, O.S.B. ; and the first part of the Notes on the Poems of Dunbar (244 pages), by the Secretary— have been issued to the subscribers of the Scottish Text Society. The Council has been able to arrange for the editing of several new works. Mr P. Hume Brown, author of ‘ The Bio¬ graphy of George Buchanan,’ has undertaken to edit the Scottish writings of that author—viz., ‘ The Chameleon,’ ‘ Ane Admonitioun to the trew Scottis Lordis,’ a Scots translation of the ‘ Detectio,’ and two short letters. The work is almost ready for the press. Mr J. C. Ogilvie-Forbes of Boyndlie, Aberdeenshire, dis¬ covered a MS. of Bellenden’s Translation of the first five Books of Livy in the Library of Boyndlie House. The Council has accepted his offer to edit the work. A very limited edition of this translation was issued at Edinburgh in 1822 from the MS. in the Advocates’ Library, then the only known existing one. In this MS. there are some lacunse which are supplied by the Boyndlie MS. It is hoped that this work will meet the views of some members of the Society who have expressed a wish for specimens of Scottish Prose. The prose of Bellenden has always been deemed classical. Mr William Tough, one of the teachers of the Royal High School of Edinburgh, has in hand the writings of Mure of Rowallan, and has already as much prepared as will form a volume. They consist of sonnets, psalms, short poems, ‘ Dido and Aeneas,’ ‘ The true Crucifixe for true Catholicks,’ &c. Of the last-named work, printed at Edinburgh in 1629, 5 three copies only are known by Mr Tough to exist. One is in the University Library, Edinburgh, another in the Advocates’ Library, and a third in possession of the Lord Justice-General, who has kindly placed it at the service of the Society for the purposes of collation. Mr Gregory Smith, author of ‘The Days of James IV.,’ is willing to edit the Minor Poets of the time of James IV.— a work recommended for publication by Professor Schipper of Vienna. Lord Talbot de Malahide kindly placed the Asloan MS. in the British Museum for the use of the Society. Mr Hughes-Hughes of the Museum transcribed from it a poetic version of‘The Seven Sages,’ hitherto unpublished. It con¬ tains about 2700 lines. This will be edited by Dr Varnhagen of Erfurt University, who has made a prolonged study of the subject of‘The Seven Sages,’ and who was also fortu¬ nate enough to discover a hitherto unknown old Italian version of this work. He has also prepared for the Society an edition of Rolland’s ‘ Seven Sages.’ Mr Hughes at the same time collated ‘ The Buke of the Houlate ’ for the Society’s edition, by Mr F. J. Amours, Glasgow, and has been able to make several corrections necessary for exact philological purposes. Mr Amours has now almost ready for the press a book of the Alliterative Poems of Scotland. It contains the following : ‘ Golagros and Gawane,’ ‘ Rauf Coilyear,’ both from the only printed copies known ; ‘ The Buke of the Howlat,’ newly collated with the Asloan MS. and with readings from the Bannatyne MS.; ‘The Awntyrs of Arthure at the Terne Wathelyn,’ of which two texts will be given—one from the Thornton MS., the earliest but incomplete; the second from the Douce MS., which has been printed only once, and very incorrectly, by Pinkerton ; ‘ The Pystyl of Swete Susan,’ from the Vernon MS., with readings from the Cotton and Phillipps MSS., which have never been given before. 6 Mr G. C. Moore Smith, Cambridge, is preparing an edition of‘The Trojan War Fragments,’ a work once attributed to Barbour, and is nearly ready to go to press. Professor Mitchell, St Andrews, promises an edition of ‘The Gude and Godlie Ballatis,’ by 1892. Professor Minto has made some progress with his edition of the ‘ Poems of Robert Henryson.’ Father Cody hopes to have ready by Christmas the second division of the second volume of ‘ Lesley’s History of Scot¬ land,’ which completes the work. The second part of ‘ Sa¬ tirical Poems of the Time of the Reformation,’ by Dr Cran- stoun, and the second and last part of the Notes on Dunbar, with an Appendix by Sheriff Mackay on the Inter¬ course between Scotland and Denmark during the reign of James IV., and a Glossary, are in the printers’ hands. Dr J. A. H. Murray has kindly offered to read the proofs of the Glossary to Dunbar’s Poems. The second and last volume of the ‘Works of Ninian Winzet,’ by the Rev. J. K. Hewi- son, is almost ready, as well as Part III. of ‘ Legends of the Saints,’ by the Rev. W. M. Metcalfe. The Marquis of Lothian, one of the Vice-Presidents, re¬ tires, and the Council recommends the election of JE. J. G. Mackay, Esq., LL.D., in his room. Three Members of Council retire—R. W. Cochran-Patrick, Esq., LL.D.; James Cranstoun, Esq., LL.D., F.R.G.S.; Wil¬ liam Minto, Esq., M.A.;—and the Council recommends Archi¬ bald Constable, Esq., in room of Sheriff Mackay ; and James Arnot, Esq., M.A., P. Hume Brown, Esq., and William Tough, Esq., M.A., to take the places of the three retiring by rotation. 7 ^be Scottish ^eyt Society, ABSTRACT OR THE TREASURER’S ACCOUNTS, From 22(^ October 1889 to 2%th October 1890. CHARGE. I. Balance brought from last Account, viz.— 1. Arrears of Contributions, viz.— 1884- 85, 3 Members at 21s. . 1885- 86, 4 m m . 1886- 87, 12 „ M . 1887- 88, 17 M M . 1888- 89, 48 M „ . 2. Cash in National Bank— On Deposit Receipt On Current Account £3 3 0 4 4 0 12 12 0 17 17 0 50 8 0 £88 4 0 £335 0 0 4 16 5 £339 16 5 Less Advanced Subscriptions . . . . 4 4 0 - 335 12 5 £423 16 5 II. Members’ Annual Contributions— 1889-90, 339 Members, per List, at 21s. . . . £355 19 0 Former years’ Subscrii)tions paid by New Members, 1883-4 1884-5 1885-6 1886-7 1887-8 1888-9 ^ „ 3 3 3 4 4: 4 ' ^ ^ - 378 0 0 III. Interest Accrued, . . . . • 17 5 4 Sum op the Charge E qualling Discharge, as on page 9. £819 1 9 8 DISCHARGE. I. Cost of Society’s Publications, viz.— Messrs Blackwood for Vol. XVIII., Barbour’s Legends of the Saints, 390 pp., 400 Copies, including Paper and Doing up . . £119 18 10 Do., for Vol. XIX., Lesley’s History of Scotland, Pt. III., 266 pp., 390 Copies, including Paper and Doing up (May) . . . 95 14 6 Do., for Vol. XX., Satirical Poems of the Time of the Reformation, 226 pp., 390 Copies, including Paper, Printing, and Doing up (May) 77 9 7 Do., Cash paid Messrs Wood & Son, Photoing'Title-page, Vincentius 1563 1 13 0 Do., for Vol. XXI., Dimbar’s Poems, Pt. IV., 248 pp., 390 Copies, including Paper, Printing, and Doing up . . . . 141 16 2 E. Herbst, K.K. Hof. Phot., Regensberg, Bavaria, for 450 Photo-litho on stone for Vol. II. of Winzet’s Works . . . . 4 8 2 Mr A. Hughes for Transcription from Asloan MS. . . . 8 7 0 £449 7 3 II. Books bought for Editors, . . . . . . 15 3^ III. General Expenses, viz.— Rev. Walter Gregor, LL.D., Secretary, Salary for year . Do., Postages, &c....... Messrs Blackwood, Printing Receix^t-Books Do., Advertising ...... Do., Addressing Wrairpers and putting up for Sub¬ scribers 334 copies Vol. XVHI., Postage and Delivery Do., 8vo Circular requesting Subscriptions Do., Report and Abstract of Accounts, 1888-89, 25 and 400, with Alterations, and other 400 cox^ies Do., 8VO Circular, Meeting of Coirncil, 250 copies Do., Addressing Wrappers and x^ntting up for Sub¬ scribers 289 copies Vols. XIX. and XX., Postage and Delivery ...... Do., 1000 Circulars, Arrears, x^rinted in June Do., Addressing Wrappers and putting up for Sub¬ scribers 289 cox^ies Vol. XXL, Postage and Delivery Do., Miscellaneous Addressing throughout the year of Annual Rex)ort, &c., and Postage Do., Addressing and Postage of Back Numbers to New Subscribers who had paid up Arrears, 90 Vols. in all Mr Dowell, for use of Room ..... Commission to Booksellers introducing Members . . . . £16 0 And Bank Charges . . . . 0 7 9 Treasurer, Outlay for Postages, &c., during year . £25 0 0 6 0 0 110 0 10 0 6 15 li 0 9 0 4 5 6 0 8 0 7 2 8 0 15 0 6 1 6i 6 2 2J 2 10 7 0 5 0 1 13 9 2 2 0 71 1 44 IV. Arrears of Contributions of former years irrecoverable written off, as per List, . . . . . . . . 43 1 0 Carry forward £564 14 11 9 V. Balance to next Account, viz.— 1. Arrears of Contributions, viz.— Year 1886-87, 2 Members at £1, „ 1887-88, 2 „ 1888-89, 18 „ 1889-90, 42 2. Cash in National Bank— 1. On Deposit Receipt 2. On Current A ccount Brought forward . £564 14 11 £2 2 0 2 2 0 18 18 0 44 2 0 £67 4 0 £190 0 0 1 6 10 £191 6 10 Less Snbscriptions paid in advance 4 4 0 - 187 2 10 - 254 6 10 Sum of the Discharge . . £819 1 9 Equalling Charge, as on page 7. Edinburgh, lO^/i November 1890.—I have examined the Accounts of the Treasurer of the Scottish Text- Society for the period from 22d October 1889 to 29th October 1890, and having compared them with the vouchers, I find them to be correct, closing with a balance in the Royal Bank of One hundred and ninety-one pounds six shillings and tenpence—whereof four guineas are Subscriptions paid in advance. PETER RONALDSON, C.A., Auditor. [Stock Account STOCK ACCOUNT. lO o o 00 ^ 'Ai— . o •CO *sra 90 j . o • 05 * CO S 'III— AdiSQ’j . o • 05 • CO .05 • CO • Ol . 05 • CO • C *III—•I'Bqnna X 05 o o Ttl a •III CO • CM : ; > X —308111! Ai : : : : CM CO 05 00 00 00 •I—:^ 9 zniAi a 'll—^ 8 IS 9 T X 05 *1—inoqj'Ba t>. 05 CO 'Ti- ! 05 !>. 00 00 *n^0 CO .H- *111“ X 9U9moS;UOK *11— X 9ii9uioS:;.noj\[ CM CO CM CO CM CO 05 lO CO 05 OT CO CM CO <£> 00 00 d 9U9inog^^noj\[ CO •lU9.t;SUX CO •II—90^tim CO 05 o CO CO 00 CO CO CO 05 kO 00 00 ^ * 1 — 90 T 3 IIBAV ■I~.^ 9 IsaT; CO CO > ’ll—jisqnnd o (M CO o l>- CO CO CO o 00 00 •snna^ o *I—I'BqatiQ; Mi^n^ CO CO % o , . i=I-^ cc O C3 C Q , ® pj O • -4^ o . > >^-:u > CO CO CO 4.3 o Or 0 C3 y." CD rH CD , P^p^tDp^En: O r 05 CO, o CO CO ZYiC Scotti0b tCeyt ©octet? LIST OF SUBSCRIBERS. No._ of Copies. I Abercromby, J., 21 Chapel St., Belgrave Square, London, S.W. I Aberdeen University Library, Aberdeen. I Aberdeen Free Public Library, Aberdeen. I Aberdeen, The Right Hon. the Earl of, Haddo House, Aberdeen. < I Adam, Wm., 20 Melville Terrace, Edinburgh. I Advocates’ Library, Edinburgh. I Agnew, A., Procurator-Fiscal, Dundee. I Aiken, James, Rose Street, Peterhead. I Aitken, James, Gartcows, Falkirk. I Alexander, Wm., 3 Belvedere Street, Aberdeen. I Allan, Hugh, 32 Moray Place, Strathbungo, Glasgow. I Allardyce, Alex., 45 George Street, Edinburgh. I Allsopp, The Hon. A. Percy, Battenhall Mount, Worcester. I Amours, Mons. F., 2 Clifton Place, Glasgow. I Anderson, John R., 52 Palmerston Place, Edinburgh. I Anderson, Wm., 174 Ingram Street, Glasgow. I Anderson, A., M.D., C.B., Sunnybrae, Pitlochry, Perthshire. I Anderson, Rev. John, 20 Button Place, Edinburgh. I Antiquarian Society, Edinburgh. I Argyll, His Grace the Duke of, Inveraray, Argyleshire. I Arnot, James, 57 Leamington Terrace, Edinburgh. I Baillies’ Institution Free Library, 48 Miller Street, Glasgow. I Bannerman, Rev. D. D., Free St Leonard’s Manse, Perth. I Bell, Rev. James, Richmond House, Boulevard, Anlaby Road, Hull. I Black, Thos. F., 52 Queen Victoria Street, London. I Black, Rev. John S., 6 Oxford Terrace, Edinburgh. I Blackwood, Wm., of Gogar Mount, Ratho Station. 12 LIST OF SUBSCRIBERS. No. of Copies. I Blair, John, W.S., 9 Ettrick Road, Edinburgh. I Bodleian Library, Oxford. I Boston Public Library, Boston, U..S.A. I Boyd, Wm., F.S.A. Scot., Peterhead. I Breslau University Library, Breslau. I Briscoe, J. Potter, F.A.H. Soc., Free Public Library, University College, Nottingham. I Brown, Wm., Princes Street, Edinburgh. I Brown, T. Craig, Woodburn, Selkirk. I Brown, J. Taylor, Gibraltar House, St Leonard’s Hill. I Brown, Professor Alex. Crum, 8 Belgrave Crescent, Edinburgh. I Bruce, Alex., 16 Royal Crescent, Crosshill, Glasgow. I Bruce, Dr Alex., 13 Alva Street, Edinburgh. I Bryn Maur College, Philadelphia. I Buccleuch, His Grace the Duke of, Dalkeith. I Buchan, Alex., 72 Northumberland Street, Edinburgh. I Buchanan, T. R., M.P., 10 Moray Place, Edinburgh. I Burnside, W., Woodlands, Hether Green Lane, Lewisham. 1 Burnett, Alex., M.A., Public School, Haddington. 2 Bute, The Most Hon. the Marquess of, 83 Eccleston Square, London, S.W. I Cadenhead, Wm., Merchant, Aberdeen. I Caldwell, James, Craigielea Place, Paisley. I Cameron, James A., 10 Salisbury Road. I Campbell, J. A., M.P., of Stracathro. I Carmichael W., Postmaster, Wishaw. I Carruthers, David, Solicitor, Kilmarnock. I Charles, John B., High School, Dundee. I Chicago Public Library, Chicago, U.S.A. I Cincinnati Public Library, Cincinnati, U.S.A. I Clark, J. T., Keeper, Advocates’ Library. I Clark, Rev. A., Lincoln College, Oxford. I Clark, John, M.A., 3 Airlie Terrace, Dundee. I Clarke, Robert, Cincinnati, Ohio, U.S.A. I Clarke, Rev. T. E. S., Salton Manse, Pencaitland. I Clouston, T. S., M.D., Tipperlinn House, Morningside Place, Edinburgh. I Constable, Messrs T. & A., ii Thistle Street, Edinburgh. I Cowan, James, 23 St Vincent Place, Glasgow. I Cox, James C., The Cottage, Lochee. I Craig, W. J., M.A., 42 Baron’s Court Road, West Kensington, London, S.W. I Craigie, W. A., 42 Seafield Road, Dundee. LIST OF SUBSCRIBERS. 13 No. of Copies. I Cranston, R., Granby Road, Edinburgh. I Cranstoun, James, LL.D., Roxburgh House, Stroud, Gloucester¬ shire. I Gumming, A. W., i Bank Street, Dundee. I Dalgety, Rev. J. B., Whitehaugh House, Paisley. I Davidson, Alex. L., Ruthwell School, Annan. I Dickson, Thos., Register House, Edinburgh. I Dickson, Wm. Traquair, ii Hill Street, Edinburgh. I Dodds, Rev. James, D.D., Corstorphine. I Dollar Institution, Dollar. I Donaldson, Principal, St Andrews. I Donaldson, James, Sunnyside, Formby, near Liverpool. I Douglas, Sir W. Fettes, P.R.S.A.,^ Lynedoch Place, Edinburgh. I Douglas, Miss, 2 Middleby Street, Edinburgh. I Douglas, W. D. Robinson, of Orchardton, Castle Douglas. I Duke, Rev. W., M.A., D.D., St Vigeans, Arbroath. I Duncan, J. Dalrymple, 211 Hope Street, Glasgow. I Dundas, Ralph, 28 Drumsheugh Gardens, Edinburgh. I Edinburgh Public Library, George IV. Bridge, Edinburgh. I Edinburgh Subscription Library, 25 George Street, Edinburgh. I English Seminary, University of Gottingen. I Fairley, Thos., Academy, Galashiels. I Falconer, John, St Anns, Lasswade. I Farquharson, J. A., Dailwaine, Craigellachie. I Ferguson, J., Writer, Duns. I Ferguson, Rev. J., Aberdalgie. I Ferguson, Wm., Kinmundy House, near Mintlaw, Aberdeen¬ shire. I Fergusson, Robt. M., Solicitor, Dundee. I Fergusson, Col. A., 18 Lennox Street, Edinburgh. I Findlay, J. R., 3 Rothesay Terrace, Edinburgh. I Flint, Professor, Johnstone Lodge, Craigmillar Park. I Forbes, Peter, Coulter Mains, Biggar. I Forrester, John, 29 Windsor Street, Edinburgh. I Forsyth, D., A.M., Leeds Central Higher Grade School, Leeds. I Fowlie, Alex., Schoolhouse, Inverurie. I Fraser, John W., 168 West George Street, Glasgow. I Fraser, John, 10 Lord Nelson Street, Liverpool. I Fraser, Rev. W. R., The Manse, Maryton, Montrose. I Gair, John, The Kilns, Falkirk. I Galbraith, Thos. L., 24 Park Terrace, Stirling. I Gallaway, Alex., Dirgarve, Aberfeldy. I Galletly, E. G., 22 Albany Street, Edinburgh. 14 LIST OF SUBSCRIBERS. No._ of Copies. I Gardner, A., Bookseller, Paisley. I Gaudie, James, Post Office, Montrose. I Geddes, Principal, Aberdeen. I Geddes, James, M.A., LL.B., 8 English Street, Dumfries. 1 Gemmell, Wm., Writer, 150 Hope Street, Glasgow. I Gemmell, James, Bookseller, Edinburgh. I Gibb, E. J. W., 13 Montgomerie Crescent, Kelvinside, Glasgow. I Gilbert, D. M. Crerar, yr. ofYorkhill, Glasgow. I Giles, P., Caius College, Cambridge. I Gill, John, 35 Frederick Street, Edinburgh. I Glasgow E. C. Training College Library, Glasgow. I Glasgow University Library. I Gordon, Rev. Robt., ii Mayfield Gardens, Edinburgh. I Gordon, John, Aikenhead House, Cathcart. I Gordon, Chas. T., of Cairness, Lonmay, Aberdeenshire. I Gottingen University Library, Gottingen. I Goudie, Robt., Commissary Clerk of Ayrshire, ii Alloway Place, Ayr. I Gray, Robt., Solicitor, Peterhead. 1 Green, Wm., i Carden Terrace, Aberdeen. I Gregor, Rev. Walter, LL.D., The Manse, Pitsligo, Fraserburgh. I Grieve, Alex. C., 17 Saltoun Place, Fraserburgh. I Guildhall Library, London. I Gunn, N. B., 16 Morningside Park, Edinburgh. I Hales, Professor Jn. W., i Oppidans Rd., Primrose Hill, London. I Hamilton, The Right Hon. Lord, Dalziel, Motherwell. I Hamilton, T. Crawford, 65 W. Regent Street, Glasgow. I Hampton, David M., 3 Airlie Terrace, Dundee. I Hanson, E. S., Wynyard House, Coatharn Road, Redcar. I Harrison, Robt., London Library, St James Sq., London, S.W. I Harvard College Library, Cambridge, U.S.A. I Hatchards, Messrs, 187 Piccadilly, London, W. I Heath, Edwin, 3 Cedar Villas, Broughty-Ferry. I Heddle, J. G. Moodie, Melsetter, Orkney. I Hewison, Rev. James K., The Manse, Rothesay. I Hope, James Dymock, 2 Cobden Crescent, Edinburgh. I Hutchison, Alex., Architect, Reform Street, Dundee. I Hutchison, A. F., M.A., 13 Windsor Place, Stirling. I Innes, Chas., Solicitor, Inverness. I Ireland, National Library of Dublin. I Irvine, Alex. Forbes, of Drum, 25 Castle Terrace, Edinburgh. I Jameson, Andw., 3 St Colme Street, Edinburgh. I Jameson, J. H., 12 George Square, Edinburgh. LIST OF SUBSCRIBERS. 15 No.of Copies. I Jamieson, Patrick, Surgeon, Peterhead. I Jamieson, Geo. Auldjo, 37 Drumsheugh Gardens, Edinburgh. I Jenkins, Sir James, M.D., K.C.B., Nevinston, Mannamead, Plymouth. I John, S., Hopkins University, Baltimore, U.S.A. I Johnston, G. P., Bookseller, George Street, Edinburgh. I Jolly, Wm., H.M. Insp. of Schools, Ardgowan, Pollokshields. I Justice-General, The Right Hon. the Lord, 30 Abercromby Place, Edinburgh. I Kemlo, Alex., Advocate, 74 Union Street, Aberdeen. I Ker, W. P., 95 Gower Street, London, W.C. I King’s Inn Library, Dublin. I Kissner, Professor, English Seminary, Konigsberg, Prussia. I Koebner, Herrn. Wilhelm, Buchhandlung, Schmiedebriicke, 56, Breslau. I Konigsberg University Library, Konigsberg. I Kolbing, Professor Eugen, Moltkestr, No. ir, Breslau. I Laing, Alex., S.S.C., Glenord, Spylaw Road, Merchiston. I Lambe, A. C., Reform Street, Dundee. I Law, T. G., Signet Library, Parliament Square, Edinburgh. I Leadbetter, Thos., Westerhouse, Gillsland Road, Merchiston. I Leask, Rev. James, M.A., 8 Home Terrace, Broughty Ferry. I Lindsay, Professor, Glasgow. I Linton, Fred. C., 4 Assembly Street, Leith. I Lippe, Rev. R., Chaplain, Royal Infirmary, Aberdeen. I Logan, Chas. B., 23 Queen Street, Edinburgh. 1 Lorimer, Geo., 2 Abbotsford Crescent, Edinburgh. 2 Lothian, The Most Hon. the Marquess of, Newbattle Abbey, Dalkeith. I Lowson, Geo., M.A., Park Place, Stirling. I MacBrayne, David, Lilybank House, Hillhead, Glasgow. I McDonald, A. M., Advocate, Aberdeen. I Macdonald, W. K., Town-Clerk, Arbroath. I Macfadyen, Dr Allan, 6 James Street, Portobello. I MacGregor, Rev. Dr, Cumin Place, Edinburgh. I MacHardy, John, M.A., Bridgefield, Old Machar, Aberdeen. I MacIntyre, Peter M., 12 India Street, Edinburgh. 1 Mackay, Rev. G. S., Free Church Manse, Doune. 1 Mackay, Wm., Solicitor, Inverness. I Mackay, Thos. A., 14 Henderson Row, Edinburgh. I Mackay, Hineas J. G., 7 Albyn Place, Edinburgh. I Mackay, Prof., University College, Liverpool. I Mackay, Thos., 14 Wetherby Place, London, S.W. i6 LIST OF SUBSCRIBERS. No. of Copies. I Mackennal, Rev. Alex., Beechwood, Bowdon, Cheshire. I Mackenzie, A., St Catherine’s, Paisley. I Mackintosh, Chas. F., M.P., of Drummond, Lochardill, Inverness. I Maclachlan, J., 12 Abercromby Place, Edinburgh, r Maclagan, Thos. T., i Marchhall Road, Edinburgh. 1 M'Lean, N., 19 Leamington Terrace, Edinburgh. 2 Maclehose & Sons, Glasgow. I McLennan, John F., Advocate, 20 Heriot Row, Edinburgh. I Macleod, J., H.M. Inspector of Schools, Elgin. I M‘Millan, D., 26 Ashton Terrace, Hillhead, Glasgow. I M'Neill, Geo. P., 10 Forres Street, Edinburgh. I Macquarrie, Rev. A. J., Kilmorack Manse, Beauly. I Malcolm, George, Factor, Craigard, Invergarry, N.B. I Marwick, Sir J. D., LL.D., Town-Clerk, Glasgow. I Masson, Professor, 58 Great King Street, Edinburgh. I Masterton, G., The Schoolhouse, Cross Roads, Methil, Fife. I Menzies, Alex., Webster’s Seminary, Kirriemuir. I Metcalfe, Rev. Wm., Paisley. I Miller, P., 8 Bellevue Terrace, Edinburgh. I Milne, Geo., The Trees, Church Road, Upper Norwood, Surrey. I Mi^ie, Rev. John, M.A., Newlands Manse, Noblehouse. I Milne, A. & R., 199 Union Street, Aberdeen. I Milne, W., C.A., 147 Union Street, Aberdeen. I Milne, Rev. A., D.D., Manse of Fyvie, Aberdeenshire. I Milne, Rev. Dr, Perth. I Milne, Wm., Advocate, Aberdeen. I Minto, Professor, Aberdeen. I Mitchell, Sir Arthur, K.C.B., 34 Drummond Place, Edinburgh. I Mitchell, Rev. J. Mitford, 6 Queen’s Terrace, Aberdeen. 1 Mitchell, Rev. James, D.D., The Manse, South Leith. I Mitchell, Chas., F.S.A. Scot., Kintrockat, Brechin. I Mitchell Library, 285 George Street, Glasgow. I Mitchell, J. W., Lyon Clerk-Depute, Register House, Edinburgh. I Mitchell, Professor A. F., 56 South Street, St Andrews. I Moir, Dr Forbes Maitland, 143 Union Street, Aberdeen. I Moir, James, M.A., Rector, Grammar School, Aberdeen. I Mollyson, Chas. A., Secretary, North of Scotland Bank, Aberdeen. I Moncrieff, W. G. Scott, Weedingshall, Polmont. I Moore, H. C., Schoolhouse, Glendoich, by Perth. I Morgan, John, Rubislaw House, Queen’s Road, Aberdeen. I Morice, Arthur D., Eastbank, Fonthill Road, Aberdeen. I Morison, John, ii Burnbank Gardens, Glasgow. I Morrison, Thos., LL.D., F.C. Training College, Glasgow. LIST OF SUBSCRIBERS. 17 No. of ■Copies. I Moulten, Rev. W. F., D.D., Cambridge. I Muir, James, 27 Huntly Gardens, Glasgo\v. I Munro, J. W., Assistant Inspector of Schools, Barnhill, Broughty F erry. I Murison, W., Spiers School, Beith, Ayrshire. I Murray, David, LL.D., 169 West George Street, Glasgow. I Murray, Alfred A., M.A., 20 Warriston Crescent, Edinburgh. I Murray, T. G., 11 Randolph Crescent, Edinburgh. I Murray, Dr, Pres. Philol. Society, Sunnyside, Banbury Road, Oxford. I Murray, John, 9 Comely Bank, Edinburgh. I Murray, A., 5 Meadow Place, Edinburgh. I Nairn, W., 29 Abercromby Place, Edinburgh. I Neil, R. A., Pembroke College, Cambridge. I New College Library, Mound, Edinburgh. I Nicolson, Rev. W., M.A., 4 New Isaac St., St Petersburg, Russia. 1 Ogilvie-Forbes, J. C. A., Boyndlie, Fraserburgh. I Orr, R. L., Advocate, 47 Castle Street, Edinburgh. I Paterson, J., Schoolmaster, Almond Bank, Perth. I Paton, Sir Noel, LL.D., 33 George Square, Edinburgh. I Patrick, Rev. John, B.D., 18 Regent Terrace, Edinburgh. I Patrick, R. W. Cochran, LL.D., F.S.A., Woodside, Beith. I Patrick, David, B.D., 339 High Street, Edinburgh. I Paul, Rev. David, The Manse, Roxburgh. I Peabody Institute, Baltimore, U.S.A. I Philip, David, S.S.C., 41 Charlotte Square, Edinburgh. I Procurators’, Faculty of, Library, Glasgow. I Public Library, Melbourne, Victoria, Australia. I Rainy, Rev. R., D.D., Principal of New College, 23 Douglas Crescent, Edinburgh. I Raleigh, Prof. W. A., University College, Liverpool. I Ramsay, Robert, 27 Greendyke Street, Glasgow. I Rankine, John, Advocate, 23 Ainslie Place, Edinburgh. I Reid, A. G., Writer, Auchterarder. I Reid, James C., 130 West 21st Street, New York. I Richard, J. Miller, 20 Grosvenor Crescent, Edinburgh. I Ritchie, G. Mure, Writer, 123 St Vincent Street, Glasgow. I Robbie, Wm., 36 Belvedere Place, Aberdeen. I Robertson, Robt., Solicitor, Peterhead. I Robertson, J. Stewart, Edradynate, Ballinluig. I Ronaldson, Peter, C.A., 10 St Andrew Square, Edinburgh. I Rosebery, The Right Hon. the Earl of, 38 Berkeley Square, London, W. B i8 LIST OF SUBSCRIBERS. No._ of Copies. I Ross, David, M.A., LL.D., Rector, Church of Scotland Training- College, Glasgow. I Rowley, Professor, Leigh Woods, Clifton, Bristol. I Royal College of Physicians, Edinburgh. I Saintsbury, Rev. Geo., Vernon Lodge, Oxford Road, Reading. I Sandeman, Hector, Garry Cottage, Perth. I Schipper, Professor, Ph.D., 34 Dolbeinger, Wahring, near Vienna. I Scott, Rev. Arch., D.D., 16 Rothesay Place, Edinburgh. I Scott, Wm. Bell, Penkill Castle, Girvan, Ayrshire. I Scott, John, of Hawkhill, Greenock. I Semple, Rev. Adam, Manse, Huntly. I Service, Rev. J. B., Bolton Manse, Haddington. I Shand, James, Parkholme, Elm Park Gardens, London, S.W. I Shaw, Thos., Advocate, 17 Abercromby Place, Edinburgh. I Shaw, Geo., 20 King Edward Street, Newgate St., London, E.C. I Sheppard, C. E., M.D., 13 Welbeck Street, Cavendish Square, London, W. I Sheill, John, Solicitor, Dundee. I Signet Library, Parliament Square, Edinburgh. I Sinclair, Robt., 17 St Helen’s Place, London. I Sinton, James, 37 Paternoster Row, London. I Skeat, Professor, 2 Salisbury Villa.s, Cambridge. I Skelton, John, C.B., 125 George Street, Edinburgh. 1 Small, W. J., 5 Bank Street, Dundee. I Smith, G. Gregory, B.A., M.A., 9 Warrender Park Crescent, Edinburgh. I Smith, Robt., 24 Meadowside, Dundee. I Smith, John, 2 Rathmore Terrace, Donaghadee. I Spence, Rev. Alex., M.A., The Manse, Udny. I Spence, John, 4.8 Castle Street, Edinburgh. I St Andrews University Library, St Andrews. I Stewart, Martin, M.A., LL.M., F.G.S., Edgar House, Chester. I Stockholm Royal Library, Stockholm, Sweden. I Stoneyhurst College, Blackburn. I Strassburg Kaiserlichen Universitats-und-Landes-Bibliotheks, Strassburg. I Sydney Free Library, Sydney. I Taylor, Rev. Professor, 6 Greenhill Park, Edinburgh. I Terry, F. C. Birbeck, M.A., The Paddocks, Palgrave Diss, Nor¬ folk. I Thin, James Hay, South Bridge, Edinburgh. I Thin, George A., South Bridge, Edinburgh. LIST OF SUBSCRIBERS. 19 No. of Copies. I Thom, George, LL.D., Dollar Institution, Dollar. I Thomson, Rev. J. H., F.C. Manse, Hightae, by Lockerbie. I Tough, W., M.A., 94 Polwarth Gardens, Edinburgh. I Twickmeyer, A,, Buchhandlung, Leipzig. I University College, Gower Street, London, W.C. I University Library, Edinburgh. I Varnhagen, Dr Hermann, Professor in the University of Erlangen, Bavaria. I Waddell, W. W., i Royal Gardens, Stirling. I Waddie, Chas., Gleniffer House, Trinity Road, Edinburgh. I Walker, Robt., Richmond, Peterhead. I Walker, Alex., 64 Hamilton Place, Aberdeen. I Walker, Robt., 175 Sauchiehall Street, Glasgow. I Wallace, Prof., 6 Bradmore Road, Oxford. I Wallace, James, County Buildings, Alloa. I Watson, Rev. J., M.A., 18 Sefton Drive, Liverpool. I Watson, W. L., 7 Wetherby Gardens, Kensington, London, S.W. I Western Club, Glasgow. I Whitson, Wm., Solicitor, Brechin. I Wilkie, James, 108 George Street. I Will, A., Grahamstown, S. Africa. I Williamson, Samuel. I Wilson, G. B., 22 Queen Street, Edinburgh. I Wilson, W. Elliot, 3 Buccleuch Place, Hawick, I Winning, John G., Branxholme Knowe, Hawick. I Wood, C. L., of Freeland, Bridge of Earn. I Wood, James, Galashiels. I Wright, W. Aldis, Trinity College, Cambridge. I Yeats, Wm., of Auquharney, Aberdeen, I Young, John, jun., B.Sc., 38 Bath Street, Glasgow. I Yule, Miss Amy Frances, 4.2a Chester Square, London, S.W. I Zupitza, Professor, Berlin. X ,.*‘V pi .1 ■ JJ-r ^ j a3yi;*iaj;uw^«u:Le 'kj i xia •i1 l^» * ifrKftr.W'ri^'')! v'fi .I .Ho^nW/ri., • A ■•>. ‘ j, - . - k i, » .4 m, -m #. 1. ^ V ^ J 1 •■i* ^ V' :’■ * w Mj'fi'jwttvVn'i ,M«fj'noH 7vj . , f . . .i-.WK-wsH ? ^ ^(iW .V*’fifri ~ ~ .bw'J^j \'iinh‘t' , 3 fii*.'Jl 'tcffiswU) r>iii(l--f ptihl'/iW , i, 1 .Itl'jjviOtl/ /»:><’'’i\/ , ^ .p«>'*7|-. I ,frm(l o>.j’nc; H3 .‘^ -^ ,/ifvif^-J y^dvjtliu/^ V (ut "j , . ’ ,' -, '. .^«'>^^cK,i‘, ifKJHi'Vl I ^r.:A' . ‘ - .r^il!■r/^•^'’^ .^^<\^^J)^’»B ,JnV/ ■' \ ■'• , . i ,. . ,• iA:4iiA-.fFi^'] et'H.S •''<‘slp/ i . — ■ . ..W ,/if 5 V'fa(im'i:X,mA. aiitK ^/4u7‘ I-WV " .- K ■■ ■f. ^ a*-!;.* ' 'Ji ^.v w iM : ini i *’ SrM'.' •♦ T M ■‘V * -A^ X . * ' i ,^'• V •« r ■‘»_ ^v ^ * / «• [ ^ •t 1 J ...{1 I > ^1 i t I ) ■ ► :• J » A ¥ i' *14 i rr * t } ( V V k . i' — '■‘X X yi ■ - » • . 4 - \ )